BV
4215
S56
1699
REIPUBLICÆ ET AMICIS
ini.11:
ESTO
"DELIS.
Tappan Presbyterian Association
LIBRARY.
Presented by HON. D. BETHUNE DUFFIELD.
From Library of Rev. Geo. Duffield, D.D.
Vai TUE Carlos
wbourners Companion :
faictuo or, Burrell
FUNERAL DISCOURSES
scrit et sonaoit.
ON
Several Texts.
The First Part.
Che Sccond cditio
By JOAN SHOWER.
ECCL. P. 2
It is better to go to the Hiusle of Mourning,
than iu go turbuje. 0; Feting for that
is the End of all i4_107', and the Living wil
lay it to Heüit.
LONDON:
Printed for Sam. Crouch, ac che corner of
Popes Head- Alley in Cornbill; and 7. Law
rence. ac rhe Angel in the Poultry, 16993
Th.
Jiwa Presbe down
u 9-17
low THE
EPISTLE
TO THE
RE A DER
T"
Will be generally granted that
Funeral Diſcourſes are more:
like to affect than ordinary Sermons,
becauſe of the freſh Inſtances and Ex-
amples, which give occaſion, to 'em.
If the matter be Inſtructive and A.
wakaping, Practical and Serious, they
may be of ſingular Advantage to the
Relations and Acquaintance of the
Deceaſed; and of ſome unto other
Readers, becauſe the Living know
that they ſhall dye. I ain not with-
out Hope that theſe may be of ſome nje
to the Friends and Relatives at leaſt,
:
A 2
of
The Epiſtle
yond any
of the Deceaſed Perfons. This is fuf-
ficient to ſatisfie me, whatever Cen-
Jures I may incur, that I do well to
publiſh 'em.
I know this Nation abounds with
good Books of practical Divinity, be-
other in the World, and I re-
joyce in it. Methinks it ought to be a .
real Pleaſure to a Good Man, to ſee
the varicus Editions of ſome plain,
practical uſeful Books, becauſe we may
conclude that there are many thou.
Sands in England who reliſh and read
ſuch Books, or ſo many would never
ſell.
It might be expected, that i bould
have ſaid. ſomewhat more particular
of the Perſon, whoſe Death occafion’d
the last Diſcourſe. Her Acquaintance
may think many things Praiſe-worthy
in her Character, and Converſation,
will accuſe my filence. But my Rela-
tion
To the Reader.
- tion and Affection, according to the
common Cuſtom and Uſage of the
World, made it unfit for me : (and
my Brother Spademan by bis Fune-
ral Sermon, which is here added,
hath made it now leſs needful;) tho'
I muſt ſay, that Cuſtom hath this
Inconvenience attending it, that the
only way almoſt by which we can at-
tain to the true Knowledge of any
Perſons Character, is thereby become
an Argument againſt ihe publiſhing it,
I ſhall only requeſt of him that
Reads, as a Friend who deſires thy
Salvation, as ever thou hopeſt for the
Comforts of a Dying man, or wilt
anſwer it to God and Conſcience at
laſt, that thou learn by theſe Difi
courſes, to Retire now and then, ſe
riouſly to bethink thy felf of thy own
Death; which is as certain as the
Death of any of thoſe, whoje Füne-
ral
.
+
The Epiſtle, buc.
ral thou haſt attended, or mboſe Fu-
neral Sermon thou haft heard or read :-
And beg of God the Wiſdom to conſi-
der thy Latter End, and Prepare
to follow : And then be true to God,
and thy own Conſcience, reſolvedly to
At and Live in that manner, that
ſuch thoughts ſhall ſuggeſt to be wi-
left, and moſt neceſſary. Do not re-
fuſe or deny me. this, as thou wilt
anſwer it to thy Judge, who may
fummon thee before his Bar, in an
hour which thou thinkeſt not of. .
Farewell,
J. S.
77
THE
CONTENTS.
SERMON II, III.
Τ Η Ε
SERMON I.
T TPON the Death of Mrs. Anne Bar-
nardiſton, who departed this
Life Dec. 30, 1681. Aged Seventeen.
I am in a ſtrait betwixt two, having a De-
fire to depart, and be with Chriſt, which
is far better.
Upon the Death of Mrs. Elizabeth Gea-
ring, July 2d, 1692. Prepare to
follow.
UP
Phil. I. 23.
S. Matth. XXIV. 44.
Therefore be ye alſo Ready, for in ſuch an
hour, as you think not of, the Son of
Man cometh.
SER
The CONTENTS.
SERMON IV,
Upon the Death of Mrs. Elizabeth Show-
er, Aug. 24, 1691. By Mr. J. Spade-
man.
XI. John 4.
When Jeſus heard that he ſaid, This Sick-
neſs is not unto Death, but for the Glo-
ry of God, that the Son of God might
be glorified thereby.
SERMON V.
Of Mourning for the Dead.
.
Mr. Shower.
By
Ezek. XXIV. 16, 17, 18.
Son of Man, behold, I take away the De-
fire of thine Eyes with i Stroke, and
thou ſhalt neither mourn or weep
A SER-
A
;
SERMON
.
PRE A CH’D
Upon the DEATH
OF
Mrs. Ann Barnardiſton.,
(DAUGHTER of.
Nathaniel Barnardiſton, Efq;
Late of Hackney : )
Who Departed this Life the 30th of
Decemb. 1581, at the Age of Seventeen.
With a brief Account of ſome Remarkable
Pallages of her LIFE and DEATH.
By Jolin Shower, Miniſter of the Goſpel
Plal 103.15. As for man bis days are as graß.
its a flower of the field fo be flouriſheth.
V.16. For the wind paſſeth over it, and it is gone,
and the place't bereof ſhall kızow it no more.
The Third Edition.
LONDON: Printed for Sam. Crouchy
at the Corner of Popes-Head Alley in
Cornbil; and J. Lawrence, at the Angel
in the Poulery. 1699.
Τ Ο
1
The much Honoured,
Mrs. Elizabeth Barnardiſton.
}
T
3.
MADAM,
He ſad Occaſion of the Sermons
and your Relation tó Her
ivhoſe Dying Requeſt was Fulfilled
in my Preaching it, doth ſtilė
the Dedication yours. Though what I
have mention d of your excellent Daugh-
ter, is leſs than others would have ſaid on
the ſame Subject, yet having given an Ac-
count of her Preparedneſs and Willingneſs
to Dye, methinks that ſhould be conſidered
as a ſufficient Argument to mitigate your
Sorrow, and prevent its Exceſs. 'Tis the
Apoſtles Inſtruction concerning them who
ſleep in Jeſus, that we ought got to
forrow as do others, who have no hope.
Such were the Ægyptians; and 1 obi
A
férv2
The Epiſtle
ſervd of them, that they mourned long
er for the Death of old Jacob, than his
own Son Joſeph did. I know the Time
of her Death gives an Accent to the Ca-
lamity : That
That before your Mourning-
Weeds were laid aſide for one of the
beſt of Husbands, who hath a good Re-
port of all Men, and of the Truth it
ſelf; you should be forced to continue the
fame, or put on more, for the Loſs of
ſuch a Cbild, in the Prime of her Touth,
and Strength, and Beauty: A Loſs for
which you do not mourn alone, fince ma-
ny bothers are Partners of your Grief;
not by Sympathy only, as pitying you ,
but from a due - Reſpect and Affection to
ber, and their own concern at her Dëpar-
ture.
But, as your Afflictions abound, God
can make your Cooſolations by Chriſt
abound much more: And ſuch Loſles as
theſe, ( though ſome of the ſmarteſt and
moſt afflictive to bumane Nature,) may
turn to your ſpiritual Gain: And even
this Rod, like that of Aaron, may bloſſom,
and produce the Peaceable Fruits of
Righteouſneſs: If in the want of their
Compa-
Dedicatory.
Company, God himſelf be more depended
on as your All in All: If their removal
out of this World promote your Mortificati-
on to it; if their being taken up to
Heaven, afiſt your Preparations, and ex.
cite jour Detres to follow. God bäth al-
ready made good his Coverant Promiſe, in
a very peculiar manner, to thoſe whom he
gave and hath taken from you; and I
truſt will do ſo as to thoſe who remain ;
that they may know, and ſerve the God of
their Fathers with a perfect Heart, and ſee...
the Felicity of his Choſen; that they may
tread in the steps of their departed Rela-
tives, and bear up the Name of God in their
refpe&tive Stations ; to his Glory, and your
Comfort, and their Şalvation. And if
God ſhould not make your Houſe to grow,
: yet he hath made an Everlaſting Covenant
with you, well ordered in all ihings, and
ſure, 2 Sam. 23.5.
I wiſh the following Diſcourſe may contri-
bute any thing to your Support: or. at
leaſt be accepted, as an Expreſion of my
Obedience., in complying with your Requeſt
thus to make it publick : And as a Teſti-
mony of my unfeigned Respect to the Me-
A 3
mory
The Epiſtle, cuc.
mory of the Deceaſed'; with a ſerious
Deſire of some Benefit to others alſa, by
Such a remarkable Inſtance of an Early
Piety, of an Exemplary Life, of a Peace-
able Death. Which God grant, wbo alone
can bring Good out of Evil; all whoſe
Works are perfect, and whole Ways are
Judgment. I am,
London, Jan.
MADAM,
25..168
Your moſt Affectionate
Humble Servant,
)
Fohn Sbomer
+
FHI
2.
(1)
.
THE
1
SAINTS DESIRE
DESIRE
T O
Be with Chriſt.
margin
PHIL. I. 23:1
For I am in a ſtrait beiwixt two, ha-
ving a deſire to depart, and to be
with Chriſt, which is far better.
Aint Paul writing from Rose to the Church
at Philippi, in this Chapter acquaints them-
with his Bonds and other Diſcourage.
ments; which he tells them by their Prayers
and the Alliſtance of the Spirit of Chriſt ob-
toined thereby; would curn iq his Salvariori,
and the furtherance of the Goſpel, and had
already been attended with ſome confiderable
Sucheſs in that kind ; (V. 12, 13; 14.) To fora
citis
.
A 4
2
The Saints Deſire
tifie and confijm the Profeffors of the Chriſti-
an Faith, and to propagate and promote it
even in the Court of Cæfar, and in other pla-
ces. And, if Chriſt night be magnified, he
was perfe&tly indifferent to Live or Dye; (v.
19, 20.) For to me to live is Chriſt, and to dye
u gain, v. 21. His Life, he hop'd, might ad.
vance the Honour of Chrift; and his Deach
would be ſubfervient to the ſame Deſign : By
his further Service if he live, and by his fuf-
ferings if he dye; by his Miniſtry ſuppoſing
his Life, and by his Martyrdom in caſe of
his Death.
But if I live in the fish, this, laïch he, is the.
fruit of my labour, v. 22. or, it is worth my La-
bour to glorifie the Redeemer by continuingin
this World. Yet what I ſhall chooſe I wot not.
For I am in a ftrait betwixt two, baving a defire
to depart, and to be with Chriſt, which is far bet-
ter,
To Deport, or be diſſolv'd : The Original
Word is uſed, both by Chriftian and Heathen
Writers, for a Departure from any Place to
return home, Luke 12.36. And when the ſame
Apoſtle ſpeaks of his approaching Death, he
tells us, that the time of bis departure was at band,
2 Tim. 4. 6.
Having a deſire to depart, a vehement and
earneſt Deſire, as the Word imports; and to be
with Chriſt, to be abſent from the Body, and pre-
fent wiibibe Lord, 2 Cor. 5. 8. with that mer-
ciful Seviowy, who had compaſſion on me,
when
to be with Chritt.
3
when as an ignorant Blaſphemer, I perſecuted
his Members; who calld me to be an Apoſtle,
and enabled me by his Grace, to own his
Truth in the Face of Dangers, and hath hi-
therto comforted me in all my Tribulation.
I deſire to depart, that I may be with him.
With bim, not with the bleſſed Angels or de-
A parted Saints, though their Society will make
a part of the Heavenly Joy: Not the former,
they are but miniſtring Spirits and menial Ser-
vants employed under him; and though they
ſhine as Stars, yet he is the enliveniog Sun,
from whom they derive their Luſtre, and bor-
row their Glory. Not the latter; they have
no Bleſſednets but by his Donation and Pur-
chaſe, no Crowns of Life but what He puts
Therefore 'cis not to be with them only
or chiefly, that made them thus groan to be
diffolv'd, thus earneſtly deſire to depart, bưd
to be with Chriſt: Wbich is far better, ſimply
and in it ſelf more deſirable, by misch more
better, che Comparative being double in the
Greek Text; and yet I wot not what to chooſe,
for I am in a ftrait betwixt two. On the one band
his Love to the Philippians, who needed his
Preſence, (many falle Teachers being at that
time crept in among them) made him wil-
ling to abide in the Fleſh, and defert his
own Felicity for a time upon their account,
V. 24. But the Glory of Chriſt's Preſence on
the otber, and his own unſpeakable Advantage
by it, made him deſirous of a Departure ; and
there,
on.
4
The Saints Deſire
therefore though he decermines for the former,
and was content to live, and 'cis probable
had ſome ſecret Intimation from Heaven, that
all his work in this World was not yet fi-
niſht; yet he grants the latter to be ſimply
more eligible : having a deſire to depart, and to
be with Chriſt, which is far Better. Which
Words are not more ſuitable to a Funeral so-
lemnity, than expreſſive of the dying Thoughts
and temper of our deceaſed Friend, and were
choſen by her as the Subject of my pref:nt
Diſcourſe. That I may comprehend the Sub-
itance of the Text, according to the Deſire of
the Dead, for the Benefit and Inſtruction of
the Living ; let us conſider,
1. When, and how far, it is Warrantable
for a Chriftian co deſire Death ?
2. In what reſpects to depart and to be with
Chriſt is far better than to abide in the Fleſh?
3: On what Grounds and Principles a Chri-
ftian may expect a future Bleſſedneſs with
Chtift, after his Departure, ſo as to encourage
and excite his Defires after it?
4. Whence it comes to paſs, that even
choſe wo acknowledge it far Better to be
with Chriſt chan to continue in the Body,
are yet unwilling to depart in order to it?
and what Remedies are proper to the Caſe of
ſuch
5. The Application of the whole, particu-
larly with reſpect to the fad Occaſion of our
preſent Meering,
1. When
to be with Chriſt.
S
1. When and how far is it Warrant able for
a Chriſtian to deſire to be diſlolv'd ? This In-
quiry may be anſwer'd in the following Pro-
poſitions.
1. Our Diſſolution and Departure as a natural
or penal evil, as contrary to Nature, or as the
Puniſhment of Sin, cannot poſſibly be the Ob-
ject of a rational Defire; If God hath promi-
ſed a long Life as the Encouragement and Re-
ward of our Obedience, and threatned an ba-
fty death as the Puniſhment of Impiety ; If it
be univerſally true, that the Soul of Man ide-
fires Union with the Body, and unavoidably
dreads a Separation from it; "If torturing
Pains and loathſome Diſeaſes are the uſual
Antecedents of Dying; if the Corruption of
the Body, and its Innpriſonntent in the Grave
till the general Reſurrection, be the certain
Conſequent of our Diſſolution ; We cannot
but think of Death as a natural Evil, and as
ſuch decline and fear it.
Much leſs deſirable will it appear, if confi-
dered as the Wages of Sin, and the fruit of God's
Diſpleaſure, and the Jaft Sentence of his Vin-
dictive Juſtice: But how far our Diffolution
in this latter Notion of it is changed by lens
Death of Chriſt in Reference to Believers
is another queſtion, and will more properly be
conſidered under the third Inquiry.
2. Our Diſſolution and Departure ought not
to be deſired, Only as a Freedom from Tempo-
gel Evil; as preventive of preſent Suffer-
ing
6
The Saints Deſire
1
ing, or delivering us from it. The Apoſtle
doth not mention the uneaſie Circumftances
of a Priſon, or the continual Hardflips to
wbich he was expoled from the Malice ot his.
Adverſaries, as the Ground of his Deſire to.de.
part, but to be with Cbrift. He knew very well
that a Chriftiao may ſerve the end of God's
Glory, and be uſeful to others in a Stare of
Suffering: And therefore when he faith in a-
nother Place, We that are in this Tabernacle do
groan, being burden'd, he adds the Limitacion
in the following Words, not to be uncloath'd but
cloath'd upon,thai Mortality may be swallow'd up of
Life. Nor meerly to avoid the inconvenien
.cies of our Abode in ſo poor a dwelling, but
to come to the Poffeffion of the Building not
made with bands, eternal in the Heavens, 2 Cor.
5. 3, 4. Not meerly to find Relief and. Deli-
verance from our preſent Burdens, when
through Melancholly or Diſcontent we are
weary of Life: Job 7. 13: Fon. 4. 3. when we
have fet our Hearts on joinewhat we cannot
obtain, or ſtruggle with ſome Difficulties we
cannot maſter; or are impacient under bo-
dily. Pains , or quite diſpirited by the fad
Profpex of approaching Calamities; in ſuch
a Såle to wiſh for Death, and deſire to depart,
is unbecoming the Character, the Encourage-
ment,and Hopes of a Soldier of Chriſt. Much
leſs, will the Gallantry of a Roman, or a Philo..
fapber legitimate the Deſire of Death, only to
prevenc Slavery, or avoid Diſgrace, or miſs.
che
.
1
to be with Chrift,
the Sight of an unwelcom Object. As Cato
refolv'd to dye that he might not behold
Victorious Cæfar, whom by all means poffible
he had endeavour'd to ruine. And
And * Cicero
Saith exprefly of him, that the Reaſon of his
Choice was juſt, and that Cato ought to dye
rather than ſee the Face of a Tyrant. Buc
we have not ſo learn'd Chrift, for
3. We muſt not deſignedly precipitate or
haften our Departure ; nor wilfully neglect
any probable means to preſerve our Lives,
how deſirous foever we are to be with Christ.
We acknowledge God as the Autbor and Own-
er of our Lives, and ſhall we preſume to dif-
poſe of what is his, without a Declaration of
his Conſent and Order to authorize us? Are
we bound by the Sixch Commandment to pre-
ſerve the Life of our Neighbour, and may we
be negligent and carelels of our own? Is not
every Man nearer to himſelf than any other
can be? And is not Self-murder a Violation
of the Law of Nature, and condemned by a
general Suffrage? And can we ſuppoſe it a
ſufficient Juftification of our felves, that we
profeſs a Defire to be with Christ? whereas
we may not do this, or any other Evil, though
che greateſt Good may come of it: He than : :
bafteth to be rich, even in this Sence, ſhall not
be innocent, Prov. 28. 16. We muſt be in
tirely devoted to ſerve and glorifie the Re-
* Cicero in Tuſcul. quæft. lib. 1.
deemer
8
Che Saints Delite
deemer as long as we live ; and rather dye
upon the Spot, than quit our Station without
the order of our General; and yet we muſt
not shipwrack our Health, or expoſe our
Lives to hazard, without a warrant from
Heaven.
4. A Sincere Deſire to be with Chriſt, is
conſiſtent with ſome Fear of Death, and a
reproveable Unwillingneſs to depart and be dif-
folu'd. The Example of Chriſt himſelf is
uſually urg'd in Vindication of a natural len.
fitive Fear of Deach, viz. the Diſcovery there-
of which he made in his Agony and Prayer
in the Garden. A Socinian only will ailers,
that therefore he was more affected with the
Fear of Death, chan many of the Martyrs have
been, becauſe of the exquiſite Temper and
tender Conftitution of his Body ; and that
there was nothing but what was natural and
ordinary in his Cafe. Whereas he was to con-
Nict with the Wrath of God, and bear the
Curſe, and be wounded for our Tranfgrefli-
ons, &c. otherwiſe his own Innocency and
perfect Relignation to the Will of his Father,
and the Proſpect and Aſſurance of Victory
and Reward, would certainly have prevent-
ed his Terrible Agony, and Bloody Sweat,
and importunate Cries, that if poſſible the Cup
might paſs from him. However, I doubt not,
but a timorous Temper may render ſome
Perſons extremely apprehenſive of the Peins,
of Death, and on that acçalint unwilling to
depart,"
i
to be with Chrift.
9
...'
depart, though they are truly deſirous to be
with Chriſt.
Others, through the Weakneſs of Faith, og
over: much concern in the Affairs of this Life,
&c. though they grant "it unſpeakably better
to be preſent with the Lord, and have cho-
fen it' as their Portion and final Happineſs,
may yet be loth to paſs through the dark
Valley. They cannot joyn with the Apoſtle
in deſiring to be diſſolu'd, though they can
ſpeak it from their very Hearts, that they
deſire to be with Chriſt : And that Deſire is
ſo far prevailing as to keep them Upright,
and yet not efficacious, ſo as to conquer the
Fears of interpoſing Death. "How unwelcom
was the Meſſage of Death có an upright He-
zekiab, even then when he could plead his
Integrity before the Lord ? he earned his
to the wall, and wept, and befought the Lord
that he might noc dye, as is evident by Ila.
38. 3. 3. v. compard. But I dare not ſay,
his unwillingneſs to dye at that time, was a
ſinful Weakneſs, becauſe he might well be
concern'd for the Kingdom after his deceafe,
leaſt the Faithful ſhould be ſtaggered, and
the People revolt to Idolatry, there being
no viſible Succefor to advance the Reforma-
tion ſo hopefully begun; for Manaſſes was not
then-born, being but twelve Years old when
he began to reign, and we know chat Hezeki-
pb had fifteen Years added to his Life, 2 Kings
O; 6.
5: Though
€
10
The Saints Deſire
5. Though we deſire to be with Chriſt,
we muft riut be Peremptory as to any deter-
minate Time ; but refer our felves to God's
good Pleaſure for the Seaſon of our Depar-
ture. Though with Job we ſhould be ready
to anſwer, wben God doth call
, yet with Humi-
lity and.Reſignation we muſt expect his Sum-
mons, and wait till our change come : Job 14.
15. though the days of our appointed Time
ſhould be longer than ordinary. Although in
a dutiful Obſervance to our Heavenly Father
we ſhould be willir:g to recurn Home as ſoon
as he ſhall pleaſe 1o call us, and the Felicity
of his preſence fiould render it defirable ;
yet his ſoveraign Will, and unerring Wiſdom
muſt be practically acknowledg’d in Refe-
rence to the Seaſon. He alone, of whom and
to whom are all things, is fit to determine
how long we ſhall carry, or how ſoon we
fhall depart: even the Light of Nature may
teach us chis. And therefore, when ever we
pray, Thiny Kingdom come, we muſt not limic
the Holy One of Iſrael by pre-
Seneca Epiſt. ſcribing the Time;
fcribing the Time ; but immedi-
ately ſubjoyn, with reſpect, to
that, Tby. Will be done.
6. Nor the Time only, but the Kind and
Manner, of our Dirolution muſt be referr'd
to God. Some have wifht for a Sudden Death,
and others have pray'd again't it. Some
have deſired to dye by one Diſeale, and
others by another.
Some
24, 61.
to be with Cylit.
II
Some Holy Perſons of a cimerous Temper
and a tender Body would chooſe to depart
by a Conſumption; not only as allowing them
a longer Time to prepare for Death, but as an
eafier kind of Death than ſeveral others :
Whereas
, beſides the Uncertainty and Deceit-
fulneſs of that Diſeaſe, 'tis more than pofſible,
that the Languiſhment of that pining Sickneſs
inay be as irklome and inſupportable, as the
ſhorter Pains of more violenc Diftempers. But
God is the Judge, (to whom we muſt ſubmit,
as the wife Dilpoſer of all Events) not only
of the Time, but the Manner of our Departure:
not only how long, we hall Sojourn in this
earthly Tabernacle, but what shall diffolve, and
pull it down.
+
7. Our Deſire to depart, and to be with
Chriſt, muſt not be raſh and baſty, but the Re-
ſult of many ſerious and deliberate Thoughts,
comparing boih States together, and under-
Standing the Difference. The Apoſtle knew
his Ducy in Compliance with the Will of
God, and therefore for che Service of his
Mafter, and the Advantage of the Philippians,
was willing to live : But he knew withal, it
was far better in it ſelf to depart that he
might be with Chriſt, and as ſuch he deſired
it. And a due Compariſon between our pre
ſent and our future Life, our Inconveniencies
and Sufferings in this world, and our Felicity
ili che next, is proper to regulate and quick
B
12
The Saints Deſire
enour Deſires to be ablent from the Body, and
preſent with the Lord. Therefore,
2. In what reſpect is it far Better to be wish
Christ, than to abide in the ftefta? what is the
difference between What we are, and what we
Shall be? that the Expectation of the Latter
fhould even make Death and Diffolucion de-
firable in order to it. And here it will be ne-
ceſſary to conſider,
1. The Expreſlion of our Felicity after
Death here uſed by the Apoſtle, Being with
Cbrift.
2. In wbat Refpects 'tis far better to Depart,
and be Abrent from the Body, that we may
be prefent with him.
1. The Expreſlion of our future Bleſſedneſs,
by being with Christ. Till we are preſenc
with the Lord, and ſee him Face to Face,
and know as we are known, we muſt con-
tent our felves with fuch Repreſencations of
it, as God is pleas’d to reveal in his Word:
Such as our ignorant earthly Minds can bear,
and may be moſt affected with But when
once che Vail of Darknets is remov'd by Death,
we ſhall ſee him as he is, and all our Facul-
ties be purified and inlarg’d, and ſuited to
the bleſſed Company and Work above. We
hall fee him whom our Souls love, and reap a
Happineſs by doing ſo, bigger than our pre-
ſent Hopes and far above our higheſt Thoughts
about it': For in his preſence is fulneſs of foy,
and at his right hand. 'are Everlaſting Pleaſures,
And
1
to be with Chritt.
13
And can we imagine, that a Bleſſedneſs, pur-
chas'd by infinite Merit, contriv'd by infinite
Wiſdom, and prepard by infinite Power,
and beſtow'd at length through infinite Grace,
will in any thing be defective? Doth not
our Apoſtle deſcribe it Best, by aſſuring us
it cannot be deſcrib'd; that 'cis greater than .
we ever law, beyond what we ever heard,
and far above what we can ever think?
Doch not the very Hopes of ſeeing him, re-
vive our drooping Hearts? Oh what will be
the Glory of that bleſſed Sight! is not the
. Pledge and Aſſurance of it by the Harbin-
ger of his Holy Spirit exceeding comforta-
ble ? Oh what tranſcendent Satisfaaion will
his Preſence give us! We now comfort our
ſelves with the Contemplation, and one ano-
ther with the Diſcourſe of it: and if our
dark Faith and our faint Hopes, can give us
ſuch a Joyful Proſpect of what ſhall be con
ſequent to our Diffolution ; into what ravish-
ing Joys ſhall we enter,by the open Viſion and
full Enjoyment? Is the Encouragement and
· Support of a Chriſtian now, from his Preſence
witb us here; and will it not be far better,
be preſent with him above, to be for ever with
the Lord? When we ſhall never queſtion his
Love to us, or doubt of ours to him, but have
a full Aſſurance of the one, and a glorious
Exerciſe of the other?
And becauſe our Knowledge will be ſtill
encreaſing, our Flames of Love ſhall ſtill riſe
B 2 : high-
)
to
If
The Saints Delice
+
higher. But what additional Bliſs the Soul
ſhall have by the Reſurrection of the Body,
and the great Tranſactions of the Judgment
Day, we know but in part. Bieffed be God
we know ſo much in this imperfect State,
enough to excite our Deſires, and quicken our
Preparations, and encourage our Perſeverance.
And let's bleſs him more, that he hath prepa-
red ſuch a Glory for us in the Preſence of the
Redeemer, as we cannot fully underſtand, çill
Death convey us to him.
But to be with Chriſt, is not only eligible in
ic felf, as expreſſive of our future Glory; but
much rather to be deſired, if conſidered com-
paratively. Therefore,
2. In what refpects is it preferrable to an
abode in the Fleſh, ſo as to make us ra:ber
chooſe co depart, that we may be with him;
than continue in the Body, and be abfens from
the Lord
1. Is not a State of Rest and Joy much more
defireable, than to be continually harraſs'd
with Trouble and Sorrom? We ordinarily be-
gin this World in Tears, and folemnize our
own Nativity, as we do the Funerals of our
deareſt Friends : as if we were then ſenſible
of that univerſal Curſe, which hath amicted:
Mankind ſince the firft Tranſgreſſion ; and
had a clear Proſpect of the Miſeries we are
born to, and mult afterward ſuffer: And in
all the Portions of our little time, what and
how many do we every where encounter!
How
2
A
to be with Chriſt: 15
How many things are there which we find are
wancing, both as to our Accompliſhments,and
Enjoyments ? and how much are we diſap-
pointed, if we look for Satisfaction from the
Lufts of the fleſh, the lufts of the eyes, and the pride
of life? which, faith the Apoſtle, is all that is
in the World: 1 Joh. 2. 16. Earthly Pleaſures,
Wealth, and Honour.
Do we not find, that what doch rejoyce
and pleaſe us one day, appears. with ano-
ther Face when we view it.nexi? or if we
think it would pleaſe us ſtill, pois gone e're
we are aware, and with all our Skill and
:: Power we cannot protract its Duration. Do
not evil Accidents overtake us on a ſudden?
and our moſt probable Deſigns miſcarry in the
Birth? As if all things were governed by
Chance, and there were no Intelligent Dire-
etor to overſee and regulate the Affairs of
the World, and the Actions and Conditions
of Men. Inſomuch, that the Race is not to the
Swift, nor the Baitel to the ſtrong, nor Bread to
the wiſe, nor Riches to men of underſtanding, nor
Favour to men of skill
, but time and chance bap-
pens to them all, Eccl. 11.9. Our Pleaſures flatter
and deceive us, and our Afflictions trouble and
diſquiet us. We are impoſed upon by our
Senſes, and miſguided by our Paſſions ; croſs'd
in our Defires, and fruſtrated in our Hopes, ma
griev'd by preſent Evils, or perplext with
the Fears of future; and our Spirits for the
moſt part diſcompos’d, either by perſonal or
B 3
rela-
16 The Saints Deſire
relative Calamities. Some rueful Spectacle
is ever now and then preſented before our
Eyes ; fome evil Tidings or unpleaſant Sound
doch grate our Ears. We bewail che Wants
of the Poor, which we cannot ſupply; or
envy the Proſperity of the Wicked, which we
cannot hinder; or grieve at the Afictions of
the Righteous, which we cannot remedy.
We have ſome ſuffering Friend with whom
to fympathize, ſome diſtreſſed or deceaſed
Relation to lament; lome Unhappineſs of our
own, or of thoſe we love, to be concerned for.
Beſides the Treachery and Unfaithfulneſs of
our ſeeming Friends; the Hatred and Malice
of our open Enemies ; the ſcandalous Adions
of profefling Chriſtians; their Diviſions and
Animoſities among themſelves, and their de.
Spiteful Uſage and Entertainment from the
World; the Complaints of the Miſerable,
the Groans of the Sick, the Cries of the Op-
preſſed, and our own bodily Infirmities, Weak-
neſſes and Pains, &c. Enough one would
think to make us deſire to depair, and render
us extreamly willing to lye down and dye, (if
God think fit) that we may be at Reft ; eſpea
cially having the Expectation of being for ever
with the Lord. For otherwiſe even * Heathen's
have ſpoken excellently of the Advantages
of Death, as the Period of our preſent Sor-
TOWS.
* M. Antca.lib. Arr. Epi&t. lib.4.c.19. Boeth. Confol. Philof.l. 1.
Hii
?
'
2. Is
to be with Chrift.
17
2. Is not a State of Holineſs
, and perfect Pas-
rity, far better than a Life of Temptation, Cor
ruption and Sin? How are we now buffered
by Satan? ty his finful Suggeſtions, his fubtile
Devices and Snares, and his fiery Darts? And
by that Means our Integrity aſſaulted, our
Peace of Conſcience unlerled, and our Perle-
verance indangered?
Our Conflict with him is ſo difficult, and
the Iſſue of the Batiel. as to what depends
on us, ſo very uncertain; that we are often
ready to throw down our Arms, and give up
all as Loft. For though he be a conquer'd
and baffled Adverſary's through the Victory
which our Captain hach obtain'd againſt himi
yet we cannot now Triumph over him, as
hereafter we ſhall. And is it not far better to
abandon this World, of which he is the God,
I Cor. 4. 4. and get above chat Air of which
he is the Prince, Eph. 2. 2. that we may
be with Chriſt.
Moreover, how doth our depraved Na.
ture continually caſt forth Mire and Dirt ?
what remaining Filchinels is chere yet to be
purg'd? what powerful Luíts to be morti-
fied and ſubdued ? włuch indiſpoſe us for
Spiritual Duties, and derive a Damp ami
Deadneſs upon all our Religious Exerciſes ;
which cool our Zeal, and abate the Feryour
of our Spirits in the Service of our Redeem:
er; which weaken our Confidence in Pray-
er, and ſhame our Faces before the Lord in
B
4
ſecret,
18 The Saints Deſire
1
fecret. And is it not far better to part with the
Body of Fleſh, that thereby we may be rid of
this body of ſin and death, Rom. 7. 24. and be.
like our Saviour in perfect Purity ?
Do we not complain of our Ignorance of
Divine Truths, and the Bleſſed Myſteries of
the Goſpel, notwithftanding all our Means
of Knowledge of our Earthlineſs and Unbe-
lief? of unbecoming Thoughts of God and
Holy Things? of proud Imaginations and car-
nal Reaſonings againſt his Works and Word?
of languiſhing and imperfect Graces to be re-
covered and perfected, ec? And is it not bet-
ter to be with Chriſt, where that which is
imperfect ſhall be done away?
Is not God diſhonour'd and provok'd, by
our frequent Omiffions, and ilighe Perfor
mances of Duty? Do we not refiit and quench
and fadden his Holy Spirit ? and are we nog
often griev'd by God's Rebukes and Frowns
by the Wounds and ſmart Regrets of our own
Conſcience ? 10 chat we remember God, and
are troubled, and cry our in the Bitterneſs of
our Souls, Háth he forgotten to be graciones, and
will be be merciful no more? Are not our holy
Purpoſes inconſtant, and our beſt Refolutions
wavering and unſteddy? and very quickly,
very eaſily ſhatter'd by the Breath of a linall
Temptation ?
- Have we not a conſtant Watch to keep
over our Hearts and Ways ? a perpetual
War to manage with the infernal Trinity,
the
1
to be with Chriff. 19
the World, the Fleſh, and the Devil ? and
do we know his Rage, and Malice, and Ser-
pentine Policy, with the Muliitude, Strength
and Power of his Teinptations ? How often
we have been foild already, and how ſoon
may we be ſo again ? and ſhall we nor be de-
firous of a finleſs State in the Preſence of Chrift;
where no Tempter, no Temptation ſhall ever
be admitted :
Yes, had weno Corruption, or Sin of our
own to be delivered from; yet our Concern
at God's Diſhonour by the Sins of others, ſhould
make us willing to depart; as much more
defirable than our abode on Earth: Which is
given into the hands of the wicked, and defiled by
its inhabit ants Job 24. 9. Iſa. 24. 4. Where the
very Air is inteæed with Oaths and. Blaſphe-
mies, prophane Diſcourſe and filthy Talk:
Where che very Being of a God is queſtion’d,
his Providence deny'd, and his Authoricy
mockt: Where the Goſpel of Chriſt is diſpa-
rag'd and deſpiſed, his Laws contradicted, bis
Worſhip polluted, his Inftitutions fubverted,
and his Holy Name made a Cloak for Licen-
ciouſneſs, and his faithful Servants trampla
on by the Foot of Pride, and ſcorn'd by Men
at Eaſe, and forc'd to own his Truch with the
Peril of their Lives. And can we ſay, 'It is
good to be bere? or is it not far better to for-
Take ſuch a place and Company, that we
may be with Chrift.
3. Let
20
The Saints Delire
1
3. Let us conſider what are the Grounds
and Principles by wbicb a Chriſtian is asſured of
this Bleſſedneſs in the Preſence of Christ after his
Diſolution. This Inquiry is neceſſary, becauſe
the Diſcourſe of our future Bliſs with Chriſt,
cannot be ſuppoſed to have any Effect or In-
Huence upon us, to make us defire our Depar-
rure, while we disbelieve or make a doubt of
the Matter.
I hope it were needleſs to prove the Poffi-
bility of the Soul's Exiſtence, in a State of Se-
paration from che Body.
Whether in the Body or out of the Body, 2 Cor.
12. 2. would not have been a doubt to this
great Apoſtle, if he could not poflibly have
liv'a buc in it. Neither could he deſire to de-
part that he might be with Christ, if after his
departure he ſhould not be at all
. And ſup-
poſing the Exiſtence of the Soul notwith-
itanding the Diſſolution of the Body, we
have as full an Aſſurance, as the Nature of the
thing is capable of, that lioly Souls ſhall be pre-
ſent with the Lord in Glory, when abſent
from the Body: I Thefo 4. 17. Job. 17. 24.
Mat. 24. 25. Rev. 3. 22, &c.
But becauſe the Text hath a ſpecial Rela-
rion to Cbrist, and to be with him, is that
Bleſſedneſs, on the account whereof'cis deſire-
able to depart'; I ſhall only mention bis
Death and Reſurrection, as a ſufficient Ground,
to confirm our Faith in the Certaincy of being
with
to be with Chrift.
21
with him, and to excitc our Defires of a De-
parture in order to it.
1. The Death of Christ. He hath cancell'd
the Hand-writing againſt us, and put away
Sin, which is the Sting of Death, by the
Death of the Croſs: Epb. 1. 7. A way is now
open for us into the boly of holies by bis blood, Heb.
10. 19. not for our Prayers only, bur our Per-
fons. He hath wounded the Head of the
old Serpent, even by permitting him to bruile
his Heel, by crucifying his humane Nature,
(which was only Veſtigium Deitatis). As Benaiab
flew the Egyptian with his own Spear, 2 Sem.
-23. 21. Having deſtroyed death, and bim that bad
the Power of it, and delivered thoſe who were all
tbeir Live time ſubject to bondage, through the fear
of death, Heb. 2. 15.
He hath fet his Foot on the Neck of this
Adverſary, diſarm'd it of its Weapon, and
robb’d it of its Sting, and aboliſhid the Ugli-
nels and Poyſon of it. He liach diſmounted
Hell and Damnation, from behind him that fat
on the Pale borſe, Rev. 6. 8. Whether the
first Adam were buried in Calvary, where
the ſecond was crucified, as fome affirm, I
need not enquire ; we know that his Death
was our Victory, and his Croſs may be our
Triumph ; fince the Devil is conquered, and
Death fan&tified, and the Grave perfum'd by
his Burial, ſo that we need not be afraid to
lodge in a Sepulchre, where our Lord himlelf
hath ſlept.
.:.:.
$
Yea,
22:
The Saints Deſire
Yea fince the Effufion of his Blood, there
is an amiable Ruddineſs in the Face of Death:
for that which was the Inſtrument of Juſtice,
is now the Meſſenger of Peace and Joy; that
which was the Gate of Hell, is the Way.to
Life. He hath brought Sweetneſs out of the
Strong, and meat out of the Eater ; 1 Cor. 3.2 1.
and therefore Death, as well as Life, is reck-
on’d in the Inventory of the Riches of the
Saints. All tbings are yours, becauſe you are
Chriſt's, and Chriſt is God's.
2. 'His Refurre&tion and Exaltation. His ri.
ſing from the Dead not only diſcovers the
Poſſibility of our Reſurrection, and gives us
à Pledge and Aſſurance of it, as declaring the
Sufficiency and Acceptation of his Sacrifice;
that therefore the Dead in Chriſt ſhall live,
and with his Dead Body ariſe: Rom. 8. II
Iſa. 26. 19. But being pun&ually effected ac-
cording to his Prediction and Proiniſe, it
confirms the Truth of all his Word, and
feals the Promiſe of Eternal Life unto all
Believers. He hath opened the Priſon-doors,
and loos'd che Bands of Death, and rollid a.
way the heavy Stones from the Graves of
his People ; he is now become the firſt Fruits
of them that ſleep in Jefus : And hath the Keys.
of Death and Hell; Rev. 1. 18. Even the two
moſt formidable Enemies are under bis Domi-
nion, who thougl once be were dead, doth now
live for evermore. And for this very End did
God raiſe him up, that our faith and hope might
be
)
1
to be with Chuilt.
23
l
be in bim, in Reference to the Bleſſedneſs of
another Life, i Pet. 1. 21.
Yea, faith the Apoſtle, concerning that,
be raiſed him from the dead, no more to ſee cor.'
ruption, Act. 13. 34. God ſaid, I will give yous
be ſure mercies of David; or an Everlaſting
Covenant, which Death fhall not diffolve, Ila.
55. 3. And his being riſen, is the Ground of
our Faith and Hope, that the Promiſe ſhall
be fulfilld. For the Relurrection of Chriſt is
the Evidence, of the Validity and Efficacy of
his Death and Sacrifice : and a fufficient Proof,
thac his precious Blood (hed upon the Croſs,
was che Blood of an Everlaſting Covenant, Heb.
13. 20. Eſtabliſhing a Covenant of Grace,
and making it truly Everlaſting : for we
know that he is a Prieſt for ever, after the
power of an endleſs Life, Heb: 7. TÉ. , And
therefore know, co our unſpeakable Sacisfactie
on, Incouragement, and Joy, in whom we
have believed, and that he is able to keep unto that
day, what we have committed to him.; 2 Tim.
1. 12. to perfect wbat be bath begun; Phil. Ï:
6. and at last preſent blameleſs before, the pres
.
Jence of his glory with exceeding Joy, Jude 24. v.
For our Life being hid with bim in God, we are
fully aſſured, that when be, wbo is our Life Shall
appear, we ſhall appear with him in glory ; Col. 3.
3, 4. and becauſe he lives, we ſhall live allo ; and
when he shall appear, we shall be like him, for we
fall ſee him as he is, 1 Joh. 3. 2.
Let us conſider, Whence it comes to pali,
tbat
1
>
Reſurrection or
24 The Saints Deſire
that notwithſtanding the Bleſſedneſs of being with
Cbrift, and our Aſſurance of it by bis Deatb and
unwilling to depart? What is the true reaſon, why
so many of thoſe who acknowledge it far better to
be with Christ, yet cannot ſay with the Apo-
ftle, That they deſire to be diſſolv'd, that they
may be with him?
1. Tbe, Weakneſs of Faith concerning the Invi-
fible World, and the future Glory of the Saints,
is the Reaſon why ſo many Chriſtians are
unwilling to dye. They are very ſenſible of
the Inconveniencies of their preſent abode;
they complain to God and Men of Corrup-
tion, Temptation, and Sin, and they hear of
a bleſſed Deliverance from all theſe by Death,
and a perfect Pelicity in the Preſence of the
Redeemer after their Diſſolution ; but unbe-
lief makes them. ſtagger at the Promiſe. They
are not fully ſatisfied thar ſuch a tranſcen-
dent Glory will be conſequent to Dying
Did they but foundly believe the Teitimony
and Revelation which God hath given in his
Word concerning it, they would chooſe to
be abſent from the body. Some of the Igno.
rant Heathens have been deſperate in their
Choice of Death, only as the Period of pre-
fent Calamities : but others who were doubt-
fal of the Confequence, have yet entertained
it with an hearty Welcome. As Socrates for
Inſtance, who profeſs'd, That be ought not to
fear Death, becauſe he could not tell whether it
vere
}
+
to be with Chriſt.
25
1
were good or evil: And ſhall not we who un-
derſtand the Grounds and Principles, the
Greatneſs and Certainty, of a future Bleſſed-
nels after Death, be as willing to depart ? A.
confirmed Faitb is therefore neceſſary and ad-
vìleable in the preſent Caſe; and the father,
that thereby we may quench the fiery darts of
Satan; who if he cannot hinder us of our
Crown, would rob us of our joyful Proſpe&
of it ; if he cannot prevent our future Glo-
ry, would render us dejected in our Paſſage
thither; if he cannot prevail to exclude, and
banilh us for ever from the Preſence of Chriſt,
would darken our preſent Comfort by the De-
fire and Hope of it ; but more eſpecially at the
Proſpect and Approach of Dearb, for that is this
hour, and the power of darkneſs
.
But by this shield of Faith, we may be able
to fand even in that evil day of our Diffoluti-
on, Epb. 6. 11, 16.
2. The Pains of Death: They pray that
God would haften his förkous Kingdom,
and bring them to it and believe it to be
moft eligible to be with Chrift; yet are lochi
their own Prayers fhould be anſwered, and
che End and Object of their Faith,obtain'd,
through the Diſcouraging Appréhenſions they
admit of a dying Hour.
Would we not be with the Lord, and
know him better,; and love him more, and
enjoy him fully? And ſhall we ſtick at a little
Pain, as introductory to fo great: a Happi.
nels
1
26 The Saints Delire
nels? A Pain that will lpeedily convey us to
Eternal Eaſe and Reit; which thouſands of
Holy Souls in Glory have endured more of,
than we can fear.
But ſuppoſe the Agonies of Death are ne're
ſo frightful to Fleſh and Blood, harb not our
Redeemer, a Rod and Staff to comfort us in the
dark Valley? PC 23. 4." Doch he not know
what it is to dye, and how much we dread
it? doth he not underfiand our Weaknels,
remember our Frailty, pity our Infirmiries,
and bid us ask for Support and Strength
yea, hath he not promis'd, that when Heart
and Fleſh Shall fail, that he will be the Strengih
of our Hearts, and out Portion for ever, Plil.
73. 26. Shall ignorant hopeleſs Heathens,
without God in this World, without the Ex-
pectation of being with Chriſt in the next,
be ſo deſirous of Immortality, as to diſpatch
themſelves, and be their own Execurioners,
to force and eſcape from the body? And hall
we refift and ſtruggle, draw back and fear,
object and be unwilling, when our Saviour
calls us to endleſs and unſpeakable Felicity ?
Is not this the laſt Experiment of our Faith,
and Patience, and holy Reſolution ? the laſt
Eſſay of our Chriſtian Courage? Are not the
antecedent Pains of dying the Fruit of Sin, no
leſs than the Throws and Pangs of Travelling
Women ? And are the latter tolerable in hopes
of Children, and their own deliverance;
and
inay we not ſupport the Former by the Aflift.
ance
to be with Chrit.
27
)
.ance pf a greater and better Hope? Are they
at all conſiderable and worthy our fear, if
put in the Ballance with the promiſed Salva-
tion to follow on our departure ? Are they
comparable in the Nature of Evil, to the blel-
fed Life they lead us to in the Nature of Good?
or comparable to the Gripes of Conſcience
which unpardon'd Sinners meet with in Life
and Death ? yea , do we not think them
greater, and make them worſe by our fooliſh
fears, than moſt do find them? Is not the
Sting of Death reinov'd, and the Heavenly
Manſions prepar'd and promis'd? And is it a
reaſonable Requeſt, that God hould vary from
his ſettled Courſe, and fixed Law, upon our
ſole Account? Will nothing elſe coniene and
pleaſe us, but that Heaven muft deſcend to
Earth, or we be in a moment tranſlated chi-
ther? to prevent our Pain, and fuperfede the
neceflity of rur Diffolucion, which we fear
will be ſo atended ?
As a proper Remedy in the preſent Caſe,
let us familiarize the Thoughts of Death, by
frequent, ſerious Meditation. Let us view ic?
ofener in our way, that it may not meet us
with ſo much Terror at our Journeys end..
Lee us admic che Thoughts of a Departures
with particular Application to our felves,
and improve the Funerals of our Friends, as
a feaſonable Memento that our own is neit:
Let us lay open che Picture of Death naked to
our view, and urge it to our Hearts with the
С
ini.
28
The Saints Deüre
infinite Glory that immediately ſucceeds; and
take in the Death and Promile of Chriſt, as
our Aſſurance of it. And chis will reconcile
us more to a Departure, and help to over-
come our unreaſonable Fears of Pain and Sick-
nefs antecedent to it.
3. The weakneſ and declenſion of our Love to
Chriſt, is another Ground of our Unwilling-
neſs to depart, and to be with bim. To a dege.
nerate Soul, that is deſtitute of the Love of
Chrift, an Everlaſting Diſtance would be more
deſirable than a Local Preſence:
Local Preſence: For that
could not make him happy; he would ſtill be
as far remov'd from Bliſs, by being with the
Lord, as the Centre of a Milftone in the
bortom of the Sea would be from moiſture.
But the Company and Converſe of thoſe we
Love,muſt needs be eligible; and the more we
love them, the ſtronger will ſtill be our deſire
of being with them, and the more impatient
thall we be of every delay. And is it not the
Senſe, and ſecret Language of our Hearts
Whom have we in Heaven but Cbrift? And are
we not deſirous to forſake this Earth, to en-
joy his Preſence ? Certainly, the growth,
and ſtrength, and exerciſe of Holy Love to
'Chrift, would even render our Diffolution
grateful in order to it ; and make our Hearts
rejoyce at the approach of Death, as it did
old Jacob's
, to ſee the Waggons that are ſent to
fetch us to our beloved Jeſus, who is Lord of
that Country whither we are going.
s
4. Immo
to be with Chriff. 29
4. Immoderate Love to this preſent World,
and our Temporal Life. Were we crucified to
fleſhly Pleaſures and ſenſual Foys, to worldly
Honours and earthly Riches; we ſhould leſs
regret the Thoughts of Dying, and more
heartily deſire to be with Chriſt. For as the
Pangs of Death are not ordinarily to violent
and intolerable to one whoſe ſtrength is
wafted by a pining Sickneſs, as to him who
is Arreſted ſuddenly in his full ſtrength and
vigour; ſo will he more eaſily leave this
World, who for ſome cime paft hath been
dying to it. Were we more crucified to the
World, and the World to us by the Cross of Chriſt,
Gal.6.14. we ſhould not lo affe&ionately hug
the Carkaſs of a dead Enemy, whom we our
felves have crucified and lain; but wait for the
Time, and long for the happy Hour when we
ſhall leave it, and be gone to our Eternal Reſt.
Let us therefore make uſe of all the Chriſtian
Methods of Mortification, and look on this
World as a ſtrange Place, and our felves as
Pilgrims and Strangers here; as Exiles from
our own Country, and haſtening to it : And
we cannot but wiſh our felves at home, and
deſire a departure as neceſſary thereto; and
in the interim, ligh to think of the vaſt dif-
proportion and difference between the ſlender
Entertainments of our Inn, and the plentiful
Proviſions of our Facher's Houſe.
5. Blotted Evidences, and the want of Allu-
rance, concerning our Title to the Heavenly
C2
Glory.
30 The Saints Deſire
+
Glory. And this we all pretend, as the rea-
ſon of our Unwillingneſs to die. A Sadducee
is loth to die, left he ſhould not be at all; an
Unprepared Sinner, for fear of being Miſerable;
and a Doubting Christian, becauſe he knows
not whether Happineſs or Miſery ſhall be
his Porción after his Departure : For were
we well aſſured we ſhould be with Chrift for
ever, we could not be fo backward and un-
willing to be diſſolv'd. Had we any better
grounds to hope that Sin was pardon'd, and
God our Covenant-Facher ; that Heaven
would be our Inheritance; and we ſhould not
come into Condemnation; we might rejoyce
to think of our departure, when and how it
fhall pleaſe God to call us. When the Pſalmiſt
could ſay, The Lord is my Shepherd; he could
boldly venture upon Death, and walk through
the Valley of Darkneſs without fear of evil, Plal.
But when Diſtreſs had brought his
Sin to remembrance, and made him doubt of
his Condition, he cries, o pare me a little
longer, that'I may recover strength, before I
bence, and be no more ſeen, Pfal. 39. 13. Could
you ſay with the Spouſe of Chriſt in the Can-
ticles, My beloved is mine, and I am bis, Cant.6.3.
you might chearfully joyn your Amen, when
you hear the Spirit and the Bride ſay in the
Revelations, Come Lord Jeſus , come quickly,
Rev. 20. 22.
Therefore Try your State, and Examine your
felves afreſh; and endeavour with your utmoſt
Care
23. 4, 6,
;
to be with Chrift:
31
hy
.
Care and Diligence, to obtain a well grounded
Aſſurance, founded on che Teſtimony of a good
Conſcience; by comparing the Promiſes of
Remiſſion, and Eternal Lite, with the requi-
ſite Qualifications and Conditions of them.
For if our bearts condemn us not, we ſhall have
confidence towards God, i John 3. 21. even in
a dying hour. To which end, let us endea-
vour, by daily Ads of Repentance, to obtain
a daily Pardon. Let us ſum up our Accounts
at the foot of every Page ; I mean, reflect
every Night, on the Paſſages of the preceding
Day; that we may reſt on our Beds with the
ſenſe of a daily Pardon, and be as fit to die as
we are to ſleep.
6. Our fond Affections to our Friends on Earth,
may make us loth to die, though we hope to
be with Chriſt in Heaven. But is not his Bo-
fom more deſirable, than the Arms and Em-
braces of our dearest Friends, and neareſt Re.
lations? Muf we not abandon and bate them
all for bis fake? Luke 14. 26. 1. e. uſe them
as contemprible and hated chings, if they keep
us from himn. Have we not folemnly engag'd
to do fo by our Covenant with God and
fhall we not itand to our Agreement ? Is there
no difference between our Friends on Earth,
and our beloved Saviour ? How often is an un-
active Pity vouchſafed in the room of Succour,
when they need our Affiftance,or we intercede
for theirs ! We know, if they are unboly, they
Shall for ever be banilhid from the Preſence of
Chritt
C 3.
32 The Saints Deſire
Chrift; and we may well be aſhamed to be un-
willing to die on their account:And if they are
boly, tho' we fhall not return to them, yet we
know that they ſhall ſhortly come to us. And
cannot God inſtruct them in his Fear , order
their Conditions, diſpoſe of their Affairs, pro-
vide for their Comfort, and aniwer all our
Prayers in reference to them, after our Depar-
ture ? yea, hath he not often done fo?
Have we any Friends on Earth, that are
every way lo accompliſhd, as alway to de.
light and pleaſe us? Or are we ſo perfectly
wife and good, as never to diſguſt and dif-
oblige them? Is there not fome Selfiſhneſs,
Deſign, and private Intereſt
j
fone Hypo-
criſie, Flattery, and Diffimulation; ſome
Inequality, Unſuitableneſs, or Inconftancy
in our Friendihips here ? Are not the Beſt of
thoſe we love, Ignorant and Miſtaken, Er-
roneous, Deceived, Weak and Impotent;
and as likely to defile, and grieve us by their
Corruption, as to edifie and rejoyce us by
their Grace? But hereafter, when that which
is imperfect is done away, they fhall all have
ſuitable Qualifications to recommend them
to our molt ſincere and conſtant Affection,
and be every way more fit for our Con-
tent and Joy. We shall then be never weary
of each others Company. We ſhall fully un-
derſtand one anothers Mind. We ſhall live in
perfe& Harmony, and full Satisfaction, with-
out the dread of Abfence, or fear of Separa-
tion
to be with Chrift.
33
tion. Now if we have ſome Friends, we
have many Enemies ; but in the preſence of
Chriſt there ſhall be none but Friends, and
ſuch as ſhall for ever be 10; their perſons be-
ing more amiable, and their Sociecy more
deſirable than now it can be. Now if we
are plealed with their Converſe, we may
quickly loſe it, and the deſire of our eyes
be taken from us, by a ſudden ſtroke, Ezek.
24. 16. that we know not how to value or
love them, till 'tis too late. And ſhall we
be unwilling, on their Account, to depart, and
be with Chriſt, ſince they are haftning after us,
and after a few days abſence, we Thall meet
them again, and dwell with them for ever?
s. The Application remains, which ſhall be
only in Four Particulars , as Inferences from
what hath been ſaid.
1. We may hence take notice of the
great
Efficacy and Power of the Chriſtian Faith and
Hope. That notwithſtanding our fondneſs and
affection to the Body, and the contrariety of
Death to our ſenſitive Inclinations; that yet
this Faith and Hope can urge us to deſire a
Diffolution in order to it.
2. We may hence infer , That the Soul
doth not ſleep in the Grave with its Companion
the Body, until the Refurre&lion, but immedi-
arely paſs into a ſtate of Bliſs. For the
Apoſtle to abide in the Fleſh, was more expé-
dient
C4
34 The Saints Deſire
dient for the Philippians: For him to live,would
be Christ, Ver. 21. 2. e. For the advancement
of his Glory: How then was it better to depart?
or in what ſtrait could he be, whether he
Should chooſe a longer Life, or a preſent de-
parture, if no Bleſſedneſs were expected till
the Final Judgment? And why doch he men-
tion his being with Chriſt, as that which made
Death deſirable ? Is not the Preſence of Chriſt
with us on Earth, and our ſerving the Ends
of his Glory in this World, much inore eli-
gible than to ſleep in the Grave till Dooms day?
3. Is it better to depart, and be with Christ,
than abide in the Body? Then the Fable of
Purgatory is hereby exploded. Were we to be
tranſporced by our Diſſolution, only from
leſſer Pains to greater, or from a Life of Sor-
row, to a Scare of Suffering, (ſuch as the
Romanists imagine cheir. Purgatory to be, equi-
valent to the Tormenrs of Hell in the Excres
micy of them, though different in Duration)
bow were it far better to depart, that we may
be with Christ ?
4
Is ic the Object of a Chrißians deſire, to
depart, and be with Christ ? And is that far bet-
rer than to coniinue in the Body? Then let us
not grieve immoderately at the departure of thoſe
who have obtain'd their wiſh, and enjoy their de-
fire.
Did they long to be with Chriſt,and chooſe
to be diffolv'd in order to it? And is it their
unſpeakable Satisfaction that they are ſo?
And
to be with Chriſt.
35
And do we expreſs our Love and Kindneſs to
them, by repining at their Felicity?' Shall
their deſired Repoſe, and Reſt, and Happi-
neſs, be our Torment, Grief, and Sorrow?
Would we, that contrary to their own well-
grounded Inclinations, they ſhould continue
longer here on Earth ; or return back again
from Heaven, meerly to gratifie our fond Af-
fections? Have they obtain'd a ſpeedy Victory
after a ſhort Conflict ? and receiv'd the Crown
of Life, as ſoon almoſt as they begun their
Chriſtian Race ; the glorious Recompence of
Reward, though they had wrought but one
hour in the Vineyard, when others muſt la-
bour twelve? And ſhall we mourn like utter
Strangers to the Chriſtian Faith and Hope?
Would we delay the Glory of God in their
Salvation and defer their Felicity in the
bleſſed Preſence of the Redeemer;. and be
content that a Voice ſhould be wanting in the
Heavenly Quire, rather than we be Sadn'd by
their departure !
Would Parents have their Children cun-
tinue in their Swadling-Cloaths ? Or when
advanc'd to riper Years, with them back
again to Infancy, and hinder their Poffeffion
of that Inheritance which chey are born to,
and diſpos'd to enter on, and enjoy?
Are not you your ſelves haftning to the
Grave, and hope e're long to be with Chrift?
And is it not a refreſhing Thought, to conſi-
der, that your Treaſure is there before you ;
>
with
36
The Saints Deſire
with their Father and your Father, with their
God and Saviour and yours; I mean, your
Holy Children and Friends, whom you dearly
Love?
'The Primitive Church was wont to Solem-
nize the Funerals of Holy Perſons, with fing.
ing Pfalms and Hymns of Praiſe to God, for
their Deliverance and Felicity, obtained by
Dying: And ſhall we refuſe to be comforted, :
for the Death of thoſe who ſleep in Jeſus, and
defired to do ſo; As if in this Life only we had
Hope in Christ?
Someching, 'cis true, of Grief and Sor-
row, muſt be allow'd to Nature, Duty, Cu-
Atom, and Contracted Friendship, and the
Honour of the Deceas'd; for they are rec-
-kond to die miſerable, who are hurld into
the Grave without the attendance of a Sigh,
or Tear, or Funeral Lamentation. But our
Aſſurance of the future Glory they poſſeſs
with Chrilt, (which chey themſelves preferr'd,
to a longer abode on Earth,) ſhould wipe our
Eyes, and prevent Exceſs. We mourn chat
they are gone, and deſire their Company ; but
we know, chey do not wiſh themſelves back
again for the ſake of ours: No, they are gone
to better Friends above, than thoſe they have
left below. And were it not for the weakneſs
of our Faith and Hope, in reference to the
Inviſible World ; were it not for the remain-
ing Power of unmortified Selfiſhneſs, and our
immoderate Love to this preſent Life ; were
: it
to be with Chrift.
37
it not for the remiſneſs of our Love to Chrift,
and the bleſſed Saints; we could not but de-
fire to be with them, rather than with that
they ſhould be longer with 15.
Therefore inftead of an intemperate Mourn-
ing at their departure, let us imitace their Ex-
amples, and propound their holy Lives and
Deaths, as our Pattern and Encouragement.
:
may be
S
$ 1: Ince the Honour of God's Grace
very much advanced by our taking no-
tice of the influence and power of it in
Believers
3 Since to praiſe and imitate tbe koly
actions of our departed Friends, is almost the
only Communion we can now bave with them;
and their Example. though they are dead , may
yet ſpeak to the Inſtručtion and Comfort of the
Living ; I shall conclude with ſome brief account of
that Excellent Perſon, whoje deceaſe gave occa-
fion to our preſent Meeting.
9. 2. And knowing the tual Flatterý of Fä-
neral Orations,
I ſhall pals 'over the Advanta-
ges of her Birth, ibe Credit of her Family, the
Sweetneſs of her Temper , ( the best soil for
the Fruits of the Spirit .;) and the many other
natural and acquired Accompliſhments, which
rendred her Amiable to all that i knew ber and
only mention fome Pallages, that may
eitber
magnifie the Grace of God, or bé proper for our
imitation and encouragement,
And therein shall
deliver nothing, but either upon my own know-
ledge
1
38
Theisaints Deſire
ledge,
or from the particular Account I have recei-
ved from her neareſt Relations, and thoſe Re-
verend Miniſters, who aſiſted with their Prayers,
and Counſel during her Sickneſs.
6 3. Tbro' the Bleſſing of God on a Pious
Education, and other means of Grace, and in
anſwer to the fervent Prayers of ber Holy Pa-
rents, for the fulfilling of Gods Covenant Pro-
miſe to tbem and to their ſeed; we have great rea-
Son to believe, that she had chefen the Favour of
God as ber. Felicity and End, almoſt as soon as the
pas capable of making a deliberate choice.
94. And a Life of Seventeen years, (where-
of so great a part is lost by Infancy and Childhood)
is certainly very ſhort, for the growth and ripening
of ſuch · Fruits of the Spirit as she diſcover'd.
A Time and Age, when Vice and Vanity are
wont to bloſſom and prout forth in others; When
the Thoughts of Death and Judgment are uſually
rejected, as unwelcome Intruders before their Time;
and ſerious preparation
for it deferr’d to a reputed
more Convenient Seaſon.
. s. But before that Age, her diligent and
delightful reading of the Holy Scripture,
and valuacion of it above other Books, was
very admirable and exemplary. Making this
Bread of Life her daily food, and caſting ſuch
ſweetneſs, and reaping ſuch benefit by it, that
even at midnight, while others ſlept, she would
often fend ſeveral hours in reading the Bible.
Śbe lamented on her Death-bed the loſs of Time by
other Books; which could not allift her to a bet-
f
ter
.
to be with Clift. .
39.
ter underſtanding of her Dury, and the Mind of
God, nor take of her Affections from the Love of
this World, and prepare ber Soul for the Heavenly
Glory.
$ 6. Notwithſtanding this ſecret ſerious Piety,
ber Humility and Modeſty was ſuch, as not to
make a great noiſe, and how to others, as if the
Form of Godlineſs were the principal, or only thing
to be regarded.
9 7. For ſeveral weeks before her laft Sick-
neſs, ſhe was obſervd lefs to regard the World
tban formerly; more Seriouſly to be devoted to God;
and more to diſlike vain Company, and idle Talk;
eſpecially if it carried with it a 'tendency and de-
lign to diſparage others. And in all reſpects so to
demean her ſelf, as if the bad receiv'd ſome ſecret
Revelation from God, that her Time would be but
Short, and ber Change was near.
8. Though before ſhe fell fick, ſhe was fear.
ful enough of that * Diſeaſe, whereof Me dyed,
yet having taken ber Bed, and know-
ing the Diſtemper, ſhe profeſs'd ber ſelf *The ſmall
intirely willing to acquieſce in the Will Pox.
of God. And was difpleas'd with
day,
who would have tamper'd with her Face
or dif-
cours'd to that purpoſe.
$ 9. Yea, during the whole three weeks of ber
Sickneſs, she continued in ſuch a frame; notwith-
ſtanding, the loathſornneſs of the. Diſeaſe; not-
withſtanding the Troubleſome Preſcriptions of Phy
ficians; notwithſtanding her own Pains, of which
-ber Conftitution, Breeding, and Age conſidered,
Shoe
>
40
The Saints Deſire
:
1
She could sit but be very apprehenfeue. And with
an admirable Pacience and Reſignation to
the Will of God, with a great contempt of the
Vanities of the World, and an holy Indifference
even to Life it ſelf , She deſired to Depart :
And that nor mecrly to be eas'd of ber Pain, but
to be with Chriit, and she bleſſed Society a-
bove: or to ve her own words, To be with her
Heavenly, and her Natural Father. And gave
this excellent reaſon for her sefire ; Lejt if reſto-
red to health, she ſhould meet with ſome prevail-
ing Temprations, tbat might turn away ber
Heart from God and Heaven : And therefore the
bad rather be with Chriſt, than put it to tbe ven-
ture.
§ 10. Her Victory over this world was like-
wila evident,by ihe particular Charge. She gave to
thoſe about her, to let ſome young
Gentlewomen
of her Acquaintance know from her, bow.contemp-
tible the beſt of this world will be , when they
come to dye : and eritreat them in ber Name, (as
ber laſt requeſt, and the expreſion of her ſpecial
kindneſs to their souls) that they would not over-
value it.
§ 11. As an inſtance of ber Submiſſion to the
good pleaſure of God, and ſatisfa&tion in his
order; the deſired, tbat ber Mother, and the
whole Family, might joyn with ber in ſinging the
latter part of the 39 Pſalm : Ver...I was dumb,
and opened noi my Mouth, becauſe Lord,
thou didit it. When thou with Rebukes doſt
correct Man for Iniquity, thou makeft his
Beaul.
to be with Chut.
41
1
beauty to conſume away like a Moth. Surely
every man is vanity. Selab, &c. Which she re-
peated by þeart according to the Metre.
$ 12. As an inſtance of ber joyful Hope of
Glory, in the preſence of Chriſt after death, shie
made thoſe who attended in her Sickneſs, frequent-
ly to read over the 1 Theſſ. 4. chap. in the cloſe
wbereof, the glorious Appearance of Chriſt to Fudg..
ment is ſet forth; and the Happineſs of the Saints
deſcribd, by being ever with the Lord; with
this addition, Wherefore comfort, one another
with thefe words, ver. 17, 18.
§ 13. With the free uſe of her Reaſon, to the
very laſt, God was pleas'd to give ber the great
Bleſing of a tender Conſcience; and therefore
she did not ſightly overlook even little Failings,
without a penitent Obſervation : and ſome of them
ſuch as no man in a fudgment of Charity would
reckon finful. Every thing that look'd like un-
dutifulneſs to her Mother, ſhe beartily begg’d
ker Pardon for; though notbing conſiderable of
that kind can be remembred, to make her need fer-
giveneſs
. Thankfully owning the ſtrictneſs of ber
Education, and the ſeaſonable Reproofs of a diſcreet
Parent; and even the abridgment of that Liberty
wbicb other young Perſons.take, (very often to their
prejudice and ruine) as a fingular Advantage, and
Favour from Heaven.
14. In ſome part of ber Sickneſs , She bad
Some bumble becoming doubts and fears of ber
own ſtøte; but having imparted them to a Reve-
rend Perſon well acquainted in the Family, and
beard
!
.
42 The Saints Delire
heard his Reſolutions and Anſwers; ſhe was bet-
ter ſatisfied, and expreſs'd ber hopes of Pardon
and Salvation through the Righteouſneſs of Chrift
who loved her, and waſhed her from her Sins.
in his own Blood. Tea, ſo far, was ſhe from que-
ftioning the goodneſs of God, and the Truth of his
Promiſe ; So far from doubting of the Alfufficien-
cy of Chriſt's Mediation, the Merit of bis Sacri-
fice, and his willingneſs to receive returning Six-
ners : that the believing thoughts of it, were her
greateſt Support and joy i Jaying often in the time
of her Sickness, That though her Sins were as
Scarlet , God could make them as Snow :
though red like Crimfon, chey ſhould be as
Wooll, Iſa. 1. 18.
15. Moreover, ſhe did thankfully acknow-
ledge the Mercies of God to ber, in the former
part of ber Life: wbereof she had very many,
borb Perſonal and Relative. And particularly de-
fired, that Thanks mig be be returned to God for
bis fingular Goodneſs to her, during her Sickneſs.
§ 16. She was very deſirous of Prayer 10
God on her behalf; and very joyful and well plea-
fed when ſhe had it : and being at any time ask't
wbat particular requeſt fhe difired ſhould be made
to God for her; the menrion'd not her Recovery,
and the lengthening of ber days; but the forgive-
neſs of Sin, through the Merit of her Redeemer
;
an bumble ſubmiſion to God's diſpoſal ; und a pre-
pared heart to acquieſce in bis appointment. And
so in one ſence she was full of days, though she
died very young : being ſatiated with the Time ſhe
bad
to be with Chin. :43
:
bad liv'd on Eartb; and not importunate for a lon.
ger ſtay.
§ 17. Within a few hours before her diſſolution,
(of the approach whereof ſhe was more apprehenſive
than thoſe about her). Jise was very deſirous that
worthy Miniſter whom she named, miglio
immediately be ſent for; to commend her Mr.S.F.
Soul to God: Who accordingly came; tho'
at Midnight. She ber Jelf jgyn'd iš that lajt
Office, with great ſeriouſneſs and affection; and af.
terward return' d him her bearty. thanks for his great
kindneſs therein, ſaying , Now I have nothing
more to do, but to die : Only requeſted him not
to leave the houſe that night, as knowing, that bis
Company and Counſel, might adminiſter to the
ſupport of her Affectionate Mother, and other
Relations, whom she should leave in ſorrow, tho?
She ber ſelf was paſſing to Fiternal 70%.
918. After which ſhe cumpos'd her ſelf to reſt :
and refuſed every thing that was offerd her to take,
making Signs with her bands.of ber unwillingneſs
to be diſturbed.
$ 19. In that short ſpace of ber Continuance,
which was not an hour, the was beard to ſay, Be
gone, Satan ! Be gone ! Thou art a Lyar from
che Beginning, and the Father of Lyes. O come
Lord Jeſus. ' And foon after flieſaid, He is come,
he is come: and lo fell aſleep , as in the Ams of
her deareſt Saviour, or as.the Jews report of Mo
fes, That be dyed with the Kiſs of God.
O Death! where is now thy Sting? O
Grave ! where is now thy Vickory? The fting,
*
D
if
44
The Saints Delire,&c.
of Death is Sin, and the ſtrength of Sin is the
Law: But thanks be to God, who hath given
us the Victory through our Lord Jeſus Chriſt :
And bleſſed are the Dead that thus dye in the
Lord.
$ 20. Would to God, that the Account bere
given, might effe&tually convince us, of the great
difference between the Death of the Holy and the
Unboly, of the Righteous and the Sinner ! Mighe
convince us of the great Bleſſing of Holy Parents,.
and a good Education ; and encourage Parents to
be diligent and faithful, to be ſerious, prudent, and
affe&tionate, in the Education of their Children;
becauſe ſuch a deportment is moſt likely to be owned
by God, with the deſired Succeſs.
And Ob that it might Convince us likewiſe,of the
Vanity of Youth,the ſhortneſs of our Lives,the una
certainty of our Time, the nearneſs of our Change,
the neceſity, reaſonableneſs, and manifold advanta:
ges
of Remembring our Creator in qur young.
er Years! And witbal might halten our Prepara-
I tions, and ſpirit our Defires, to depart and be dif-
folu'd, whenever God (halk call ans? That follow-
ing their Example, who by Faith and Patience
are gone to inherit che Promiſes, We may at
length meet thoſe precious Souls above, wbo are gone
before us ; tbat with them, and all the Children of
the Kingdom, we may be for ever with the Lord,
which is Beſt of all
.
: The End..
.
...
(45)
Prepare to follow.
Upon the Death of
Mrs. ELIZ. GEARING,
July 2. 1691.
Matth. xxiv.44.
Therefore be ye alſo rè ady: for in ſuch
an hour as ye think not of, the Son
of Man cometh.
1
U
PON a like Exhortation of our
Bleſſed Lord to Watchfulneſs, and
Prayer, to Faithfulneſs, and Dili-
gence, in Expectation of his Coming, the A-
poſtle Peter makes bold to ask the Queſtion, whe.
ther. it concernd only the Apoſtles, or was
ſpoken to all, Luke xii.41. The Anſwer where-
to doth fufficiently expreſs the Univerſal Ob-
ligacion
D 2
46
Prepare to follow.
ligation of ſuch a Duty. For our Lord replies,
Bleſſed is that wile and faithful Servant, who woben
bis Lord comes, shall be found doing his Maſters
Work. And yet more expreſly by anocher E-.
vangeliſt, where the like Parable is apply'd wich
this addition, What I ſay unto you, I say unto all
,
Watch; Mark 13. lalt. which Watching is the
general Comprehenſive word for being Ready.
This is the repeated Voice of Chriſt in his
Word, wherever he ſpeaks of his Second Co-
ming: This is the diſtinct and loud call of his
Providence unto this Congregation by the
Death and Funerals of one of our number;
youknow, I mean our Friend Mrs. Gearing,
which ſpeaks the ſame Language to all of us, Be
ye alſo ready. And being defired on this Occa-
fion, to preach from theſe words; I ſhall re-
ferve che mention of ſome things, that were
inſtructive and exemplary in the Deceaſed, for
the cloſe of my Diſcouge ; and in the mean
time conſider this reaſonable Admonition of
our Bleffed Lord, Therefore be ye alſo ready; for
the Son of Man cometh in ſuch an hour, as he think
.
not of.
This and the foregoing Verſes are part of the
Anſwer, which our Saviour made to the Dif-
ciples queſtion, in the beginning of the Chap-
ter, v. 3. Tell us, when shall theſe things be, and
what ſhall be the ſign of thy coming, and of the end
of the World? According to the common Ap-
prehenſions which the Jews had of the altera-
tion of the preſent ſtate of things among them,
by
:
Prepare to follow. 47
1
by the coming of the Meſſiah; and that general
deſtruction of the World, and the State of E-
ternity which would thereupon follow, they
enquire of both together : As reckoning his
Coming and the End of the World, would be
at once. And throughout this Chapter, we find
our Lord's Anſwer to both Queſtions are inter-
mixed : fome whereof refer to the deſtruction
of the Jewiſh State, and his coming to execute
Judgment upon that Nation ; and others, to
the end of the World, wllereof the former was
but a figure.
It is plain that ſome paſſages refer to the
Jewiſh State ſeveral of the ſigns of his Coming
were literally fulfilled, a lircle before their de-
ſtruction by the Romans, as Joſephus, and Taci-
tis, and others mention ; particularly the 15th.
and 16th verſes: When ye therefore ſhall ſee the A-
bomination of Deſolation, foken of by Daniel ihe
Prophet, ſtand in the Holy Place, (wboſo readet b
let him underſtand.) then let them which be in Ju.
dea, flee into the Mountains.
And again v. 34. he ſays ; Thus Generation
ſhall not paſs away, till all theſe things be fulfilled.
There is yer no reaſon to confine the whole
of this Chapter, to the Calamities which be.
fel the Jewiſh Nation, which was but as a :
Type and Repreſentation of the general Judg-
menc, preceding the final Doom of the World;
for fome paſſages do as plainiy refer to the end
of the World. As when he ſpeaks, of his Coco
ming in the Clouds with power and great gloy,
D3
1
88
Prepare to follow.
and of the Angels ſounding the Trumpet,and of two
Men in the Field, and of two Women grinding at
the Mill, one taken, and the other left; referring
to the great Diſcrimination of Perſons, that
ſhall be made at the end of the World as when
it is ſaid in the 36th verſe, of that day and hour
no Man knoweth, no not the Angels of Heaven, but
my Fasher only. And by another Evangeliſt,the
Son himſelf is excluded from knowing that
hour, Mark xiii.33. But did not Chriſt know
the time of the Destruction of the Jews, their
Temple, City, and Nation? when he him-
ſelf foretels the time, when it ſhould be? And
therefore thoſe words in the 35th verſe, Heaven
and Earth ſhall paſs away, but my words ſhall not
paſs away, ſeem to be a tranſition from anſwer-
ing the firſt Queftion, concerning the De-
Itruction of the Jews, to anſwer the other
queſtion,about the End of the World: where-
upon follows the Exhortation in the 420 verſe,
Watch, for you know not what hour your Lord will
But know this, (or you do know this) as the
Original word will bear, and may better be
rendred ;) You do know this, That if the good
man of the bouſe had known in what Watch of the
night the Tbief would come, he would have watch-
ed, and not ſuffered bis boule to be broken up :
Therefore be ye alſo Ready, for the Son of Man co-
metb in an hour ibat you think not of.
Lhope none will be fo weak, as to be ftum.
bled at che Compariſon in this paſſage of the
Coming of Chrift unto that of a Thief, becanſe
the
come.
Prepare to follow.
49
the alluſion is only as to the unexpectedneſſ of
the time, and ſeaſon of his coming. It is a
compariſon, or allufion, as one ſays, Non per-
fonæ ad perſonam, non negotij ad negotium, ſed
temporis ad tempus. .q. d. The Parallel does not
hold between Perſon and Perſon, between Bu-
fineſs and Buſineſs,but only between the Time
of the ones coming,and that of the other (viz.)
The Suddennels and Unexpectedneſs of it.
In which ſence the Apoſtle mentions the co-
ming of Chriſt, as.of a Thief in the Night, at a
Time wlien he is not expected, I Thef. 5. 2.
2 Pet. 3. 10. Therefore be ye alſo ready, for He
comes in a time when you think not of it.
His laſt Coming, at the end of the World
will be ſurpriſing; and ſo is his other Co-
ming to ſummon us out of the World by
Death, which will tranſmit us over to his final
Judgment. For nothing can be done to make
us Ready, and prepared to meet him as our
Judge, but on this fide the Grave. Our
readineſs therefore for Death , and for the
Coming of our Lord to Judgment, is al!
one.
In the words we have three parts.
1. The
Certainty of Chriſt's Coming again ſuppo-
fed. 2. The Suddennefs and Unexpected-
neſs of it aſſerted, it will be in an Hour that
you think not of 3: The Neceflity and
Obligation that reſults from thence, of en-
deavouring to be Ready. Accordingly I fall,
1. Explain the Nature of this Readineſs
, for
the
1
$0 Prepare to follow.
the Coming of Chriſt. II. Show the force of
the Argument, in ſeveral Conſiderations, from
the ſuddenneſs and expectedneſs of his co-
ming, and our uncertainty of the time there-
of, therefore to be Ready, III.Shall affilt
you
to make the Application.
1. The Certainty of his fecond Coming is
ſuppoſed : The Son of Man cometh in an hour
you think not of
. It fuppoferh then that he
will come again. The Son of Man is a Title
very often given to Chriſt, and aſſumed by
himſelf, particularly with relation to the
Final Judgment ; for we read, that the Fa-
ther bath committed all Judgment to the Son,
and given bim Authority to execute Judgment, as
the Son of Man, (or becauſe he is the Son of Man)
and it follows, „For the bour shall come, that
all they who are in their Graves shall bear bis
Voice, and ſhull come out of obeir Graves, they
that have done good to the Reſurrection of Life,
and they that have done evil to the Reſurrection
of Damnation, John s. 27,28. And with par-
ticular relation to this, he himſelf ſpeaks
Matth. 25.31. When the Son of Man ſhall come
in his glory, and all the Holy Angels with him,
zhen Shall be fit upon the Throne of hảs Glory. And
when the High Prieſt adjured him,to tell whe-
ther he were indeed the Chriſt, the Son of God,
Marth. 26. 63, 64. obſerve what he anſwerd,
Hereafter ſhall you ſee the Son of Man, ſitting on
the right band of power, and coming in the Clouds
of Heaven. Some would have it an Inſtance
of
Pupare to Follow
SI
.:
of his Humility to aſſume this Title, as re-
ferring to the meanneſs of his preſent condi-
tion in the World ; but that does not ſeem
to reach the fence of the Expreſfion, For all
Judgment is committed to him, becauſe be is
the Son of Man, or becauſe He is Mediator ;
becauſe He is the true Seed of the Woman;
promiſed to bruiſe the Serpents head; The true
Son of Man, to whom Dominion and Glory,
and a Kingdom was given by the Ancient of
Days, Dan. 7. 13, 14. So that this Title is a
Name of Office. All Supremacy, Authori.
cy and Power that belongs to the Office of
-Mediator, is given to him : And the Gentiles,
as well as the Seed of Abraham, may .by him
be juſtified, and obtain everlaſting Life.' The
Jews would appropriate the Meſſiah to them-
ſelves, as the Son of David, and the King of
Ifrael, forgetting that he is the son of Man,
promis'd from the beginning, co be the Deſire
of all Nations, and the Hope of all the Ends
of the Earth; to redeem us unto God, out of
all Nations, Tongues , Kindreds, and Peo-
ple.
The coming again of this Son of Man is
here ſuppoſed. He cante once as the pro-
miſed Redeemer, to be incarnate in our Na-
ture, and to offer himſelf a willing Sacrifice.
for the Expiation of 'Sin : But he is to come
again as the Judge of Quick and Dead; even
this fame Jeſus who atter his Reſurrection
çonyerſed forty days upon Eanh, and then
aſcendo
+
1
52
Prepare to follow.
aſcended in Triumph and Glory to i Jeaven;
This fame Jeſus, ſaid the Angels (d, the two
Witneſſes of his Aſcenſion, who is taken up
into heaven, fhall ſo come again as you have been
bim go into it, Acts 1.11. This was prophe-
fied by Enucb the ſeventh from Adam, Jude
14. This was foretold, and prefigur'd vari-
ouſly in che Old Teſtament; chis was ex.
preſly promiſed by our Lord, in the days of
his Flelh ; eſpecially for the encouragement
of his - Diſciples, when he was about to leave
them, and fpeaks of his departure. This is
infifted upon by the Apoſtles, in their feve-
ral Epiſtles, as a Motive to Humility, to
Patience, to Perſeverance, notwithſtanding
the many difficulties, and diſcouragements,
which they met with for their Fidelity to
Chriſt, and the Goſpel.
But I need not infilt on the proof of this,
among thoſe who own it is a fundamental
Article of their Creed ; That he who dyed .
on the Croſs, and roſe again, tho he now
fits ac the right Hand of God, and the Hea-
vens ſhall contain him 'till the Reſtitution of
all things, yet He ſhall come again to judge the
World, and determine the final Everlaſting
State of all Mankind. But becauſe he is not
yet come, Men are ready to conclude he ne.
ver will; becauſe things continue as they
were, one Generation paſling, and another
coming; Men that walk after their own Luſts,
whoſe intereſt it is to have it true, that he
ſhalt
A
܀
Prepare to Follow.
53
Thall not come,) are ready to cry out in ſcorn,
Where is the Promiſe of bis Coming ? 2 Pet. 3:
3, 4. But for us to be ignorant that he will
come again, muſt be a wiliul, willing, chofen
Ignorance : Becauſe the Lord is not flack,as Men
count flackneſs; but a thouſand years are to bim
as one day : It is not Slackneſs, but Long-ſuf-
fering, which ſhould lead Men to Repentance,
and to Prepare for his Coming: And lo would
be Salvation. For ſo it is called, from the Ten-
dency of it, ver. 15. And if it be not ſo to us,
it is our own fault.
So unqueftionably Certain is this Appear-
ance, and Second Coming of Chriſt, that
the Apoſtle Paul adjures Timothy, in the moſt
folemn and affecting manner, to the faith-
fui diſcharge of his Dury, by that Confide.
ration, I charge thee before God, and before the
Lord Jeſus Chrift, .wko jhall judge the quick and
dead at his Appearance and bis Kingdom: or
when he ſhall appear in his Kingdom ,
2 Tim. 4. I.
l
The Jews knew and granted, that the
Meſſiab was to come as a Judge, by the Tra. :
dicional Prophecy of Enoch which began
with thoſe words, The Lord mall come. Thiş
they underſtood long before the Incarnation
of ourgSaviour: So that they were wont to
begin their Writs, or inftruments of the
Greateſt Excommunication, with thoſe words
of the Prophecy of Enoch , The Lord Malt
come. As if, beſides all other Puniſhmenis,
they
5.4 Prepare to follow.
come.
they Bound over the Excommunicated Pere
ſon to the laſt great Affize, to be judged by
che Mefias. And the Apoſtle Teems to allude
to this, 1 Cor. 16. 22. If any Man love not the .
Lord Jeſus Chriſt , let bim be Anathema Ma-
ranatha : 1. e. Accurled with that great and
terrible Excommunication, The Lord hall
For ſo they call it from the firſt
words, as we often give Names to Writs, and
orher Inſtruments, by reciting the firſt
words of them : He ſhall come again : be shall
be revealed from Heaven, in flaming fire, with
bis mighty Angels, to render vengeance to them
which know not God, and obey not the Goſpel, &c.
2 Theff. 1. 7,9. We shall all be made to ſtand
before his Fudgment-Seat, al Cor. 5. 10, 14.
Rom. 14 10.
And every we shall tben give an.
account of bimſelf to God, and receive accord-
ing to what be bath 'clone in the body, whether
it be good, or whether it be evil. He is dele-
gated and appointed by God for this Work,
and every way fitted and qualified to under:
take it, Ats 17: 31.
II. The suddenneſ and Unexpectedneſs of
his Coming again : The bour of it no Man.
know's, no, not the Angels of God in Heaven.
It will ſurprize Mankind, as the Deluge did
the Old World in the days of Noah. The
time of it is lock d up in the Treaſuries of
Heaven, and we have no Key that will open
it. Neither the Time of Chriſt's töming to
Judge
.
Prepare to follow. 55
Judge the World, or the time of his calling
us by Death to come to him, is certainly
known. Behold! I know not the day of my death,
we may every one ſay with Iſaac, Gen. 27. 2.
The knowledge of this Time and Seaſon he
hath reſerved in his own power; it belongs
not to us, it is no part of our Priviledge to
know it, Axts 1. 7.
If it had been fit and becoming, adviſeable
and expedient, for us to underſtand it ; if
it had been for our Advantage, to know the
preciſe time of our own Death, or of the
Final Judgment; if it would have added
any whit to our Spiritual Stature , and
Growth in Grace; if it would not have
much better promoted our Watchfulneſs
and ſerious Diligence, and forwarded our
Preparations, 10 have remained Ignorant
he would not have drawn ſuch a Veil over
that Day and Hour : But would have left it
written in fair Characters. But God every way
conſulted our Intereſt, and the general Good
of the World, by hiding this Knowledge
from us.
God's Government of the World
and the Magiſtrates Influence under God for
the Good of Men,would very much be weak-
ned, if every Man did certainly know before-
hand the time of his Death. Our Uſefulneſs
to others would be very much check'd, and
the neceſſary Preparation for being ſo, if
we knew we ſhould not out-live ſuch a Year,
or ſuch a Stage of our Lives. Our Joys and
Sor-
:
7
)
5
56
Prepare to Follow
Sorrows, with reſpect to our Relations and
Friends, would then be immoderate ; our
Carriage, in Proſperity and Adverſicy,
would be more unbecoming, our Depen-
dance upon God and his Providence, the
Redemption of our Time, the Contempt
of this world, and the Preparation for ano-
ther would all be very much hindred by
the certain knowledge of the time of Chriſt's.
Coming to call us to Judgment. Therefore
he tells us, Tbat in an hour we think not of, the
Son of Men cometh. It ſhall be ſuddenly, when
he is not expected ; and therefore Ali ſhould
be Ready:
It is lometimes repreſented by the Tra-
vailing Pangs of a Woman with Child, which
may overtake her at à diſtance from her
own Houſe, when ſhe looks' not for it,
1 Theſ). 5. 3. 'Tis fer forth by the Surprize
of a Thief entring the Window of a Houſe
by Night, when the good Man of the Houſe
little expected him, Rev. 16. 15. Behold, I
come as a Thief ; blesſed is be that watcheth. And
again we are told, As a Snare, ſhall it come upon
all that dwell upon the face of the earth, Luke 2r.
35. When Men are careleſs, and ſecure, and
confident of long Life; when they are buſie in
purſuit of great things for themfelves in this
World, when they are big with mighty
Projects and Deſigns for hereafter, when they
enlarge their Imaginations 10 contrive the
Satisfactions, they fhall have for many years
to
1
Prepare to follow. $7
to come, in the Pleaſures, and Dignities, and
Wealth, which they count upon before hand:
when they ſay in their Hearts, Our Lord delays
bis Coming ; I have yet time enough to get rea-
dy; Then ſhall this day overtake them, when
they think not of it : The Lord of that Servant
will come in a day that he looked not for hims,
and in an bour that he is not aware , Luke
12. 46.
III. The Neceſity, and Obligation of be-
ing Ready, becauſe of the Certainty and
Suddenneſs of the Coming of Chriſt. Where
I ſhall, First, Conſider the Nature of this
Readineſ, and Explain fomeening of it.
Secondly, Shew the Force of the Argument,
and amplifie it in ſeveral Conſiderations, to
urge it élie more effe&tually upon All to make
Ready.
I. What is the Nature of this Readineſs?
In the general, it is expreſſed by Two or
Three Evangeliſts, under the term of Watch-
ing: Which, as the ſummary Preparacion
for the Coming of Chriſt, takes in all the
Duties of a Chriſtian, with reſpect to the
Affairs of his soul, and the Everlaſting
World; as awaking out of Security, fore.
ſeeing our Danger, providing againſt - it
carrying it ſuitable to the Expectation of
che Appearance of Chrift from Heaven;
Looking for, Waiting for , Praying for ,
Haftning
58
Prepare to follow.
Haſtning to, or haftning of, the Coming of
the Day of God: Ít comprehends an awa-
ken'd Heart, an active Faith, a lively Hope,
a diffufive Charity, and perſevering Diligence
in all the Fruits of Righteouſneſs i That we
may perfect Holinefs in the Fear of God, lay
up a good Foundation againſt the time to
come, and at laſt lay hold of Eternal Life :
That we may have Confidence at Chriſt's Ap-
pearance, and be able to ſtand before the son
of Man, with exceeding Joy. This in general
under the Name of Watching, and being Ready,
is the Ducy of all.
2. Beſides this General Account, we may
conſider ſome of the Particular Metapbors,
under which our Lord repreſents himſelf, (or
iş fer forch in Scripture, ) when he comes
again.
Firſt, As a Bridegroom. And ſo our Readi-
neſs conſiſts, in our Accepting him, and Choo.
fing him in ſuch a Relation : ! have efpouled
you to one Husband, even Cbriſt, 2 Cor. 11. 78
And we read of the Marriage of the Lamb, and
the Readineſs of the Wife, cloached in fine Lin.
nen, which is the Righteouſneſs of the Saints, Rev.
19. 8, 9.
Now if you think you are ready for the
Coming of Chriſt, under this Notion, ask
your ſelves, Hath there been any ſuch Agree-
ment betwen Chriſt and your Souls, which
the
Prepare to Follow.
59
the Scripture repreſents by a Marriage Cove-
nant ? Have you penitently and thankfully
Accepted him for Tours ? and given up your
felves entirely to be his ? To as many as
have thus Accepted and Received him, He
gives Power and Priviledge to become the
Sons of God. Do you renounce all other
Lovers? Do you prefer Him alone; abat-
doning all Competitors and Rivals ? ſo as
not to be for another, but for bim, Hol. 3. 3:
The like we read, Plal. 45.10, 11. Hearken,
O Daughter , and conſider, and encline thine
ear; forget alſo thine own people, and thy Fa.
ther's houſe. So Mall the King greatly deſire
thy beauty ; for be is thy Lord, and worſhip.
thou him. Is there a Supreme, Superlative,
Correſpondent Affection, on your pare to
him, who hath laid , That as a Bridegroom
rejoycetb over a Bride, ſo will He rejoyse over
Thee? Ila.62.5. Is this expreſs'd, by an entire
Subje&ion to him, as the Head of his Church,
and the Saviour of his Body ? Eph. 3: 23.
And this not for a time only, but for ever,
Hol. 2. 19. And I will betroth thee unto me for
ever; yea, I will betrorb thee unto me in righteouf-
neſs, and in judgment, and in loving kindneſs, and":
in mercies.
The Publick Solemnity of this Marriage,
will be at the Reſurrection of the Dead
when he ſhall come again to conduct his
Spouſe to his Father's Houſe; and more
fully to evidence his Love, by the Mani-
E
feftation
9
60
Prepare to follow.
1
feftation of his own Glory. Our Readineſs
therefore for the Coming of Chriſt, implies
our hearty Choice of him, and Conſent to
be his; to Love, Serve, Honour, and Obey
him with Faithfulneſs, Diligence, and Perle-
verance to the end.
Secondly, Chriſt is repreſented as'a Houſhol-
der, and Lord; who is gone into a far Coun--
::try, and hash intruſted his Servants with
various Talents, which they are to employ
according to his Order, and trade with for
his Service, expecting to be accountable to
him at his Return, Luke 19. 23. Though our
Lord be gone to Heaven, he hath lefe a
Family upon Earth , and committed a Truff
to every of his Servants. Now our Fide-
lity and Care in the Improvement and Uſe
of our Talents, will be our Readineſs for the
Coming of Chriſt. Under theſe Confidera-
tions we are to be Reſponſible to him, for
all the Bleſſings, Natural or Spiritual, that
he hath committed to our Truſt, and we
have no Right in them any other way : We
are but Srewards, He is the Proprietor, and
Abſolute Lord. And according to the
number and kind of our Talents,
peds proportionable Care and Diligence,
as good Stewards to manage and improve
them. For to whom much is given, of them
much will be required. Every one hath ſome
Talents, fome Truſt; our Reaſon, and our
Health,
he ex-
t
Prepare to Follow. 6
Health, our Time, our Paris, Reputation,
Eſtate, Intereſt, Authority, Power : All the
Bleflings of any kind that we have, are Ta-
lents, to be uſed for cle Service of our Lord :
And Blefed is that wife and faithful Servant,
who ät his Lords Coming ſhall be found to bave
clore ſo. Our Faithfulneſs and Care herein,
is our Readineſs for his Coming. For he may
demand an Account of our Stewardſhip,
when we expect it not, Luke 16. 2. There-
fore if we would be Ready, we muſt be Di-
ligent in his work, and not bury our Talents
in a Napkin, or waſte our Lords Goods;
but be found faithfully doing his Buſineſs
in the Places and Relations he hath fet
us. In this confifts 'that Readineſ for his
Coming, that will intitle. us to the Bleſſing,
1
Luke 12.43
But lett it ſhould be faid, Who can come
up to this? Who is able to be always thus di-
ligently employed? Who thep can be Ready?
Let us therefore,
Thirdly, Diſtinguiſh concerning this Rear
dineſe. There is an Habitual Readineſ, and
Actual: The one of our State, and the other of
our Frame.
,
1. .An Habitual Readineſ, which concerns
our State : When our Peace is made with
God, ſo that we ſhall be found of bim in
peace, at the Coming of Chriſt, 2 Pet
. 3. 14.
When
E 2:
62
Prepare to follow.
When we have ſo put on the Lord Jelus, as
at the Great Day we ſhall not be found naked,
2 Cor. 5. 3. When we are intereſted in the
atoning Sacrifice of Chriſt, ſo as to be recon-
ciled to God, and ſhall find Mercy of the
Lord in the Great Day, Rev. 3. 17. Perſons
of this Character, will manifeſt in their Courſe
and Carriage, that they expe& the Coming of
Chrift,by walking in all holy Converſation and
Godlineſs; 2 Pet. 3. 10. Denying all Ungodlineſs,
and worldly Lufts,they will live Soberly, Rigb.
teouſly, and Godly in this world, as thoſe that look
for the bleſſed Hope, and glorious Appearance of
the great God, and our Saviour Jeſus Cbrist, Tit.
I. 12, 13
But becauſe all that are Ready as to their
State, and as to their general Courſe, are not
ſo as to their Frame, therefore Confider,
2. There is an A&tual Readineſs, as to the
Diſpoſition of the Heart ; which upon the
- mear Proſpect and Approach of any Meffen-
ger of Chriſt, to call us out of the World,
is a Chriftian Duty. This Aktual_Readineſ
we ſhould all endeavour after: That we
may have greater degrees of that Readineſs -
of Mind, and Preparedneſs of Spirit, to
Obey the Summons and Call of Chriſt, tho'
it ſhould be with very little Warning : Be-
ing Prepar'd, and Willing to go to him
whenfoever he ſhall call. I am ready (Gaith
the Apoſtle) to be bound at Jeruſalem ; pea,
to
--
63
Prepare to follow.
1
to die there for the Name of Chriſt , Acts
21.13
All holy Perſons (though Habitually ready)
do not reach this, Some cry out with Da-
vid, Lord remove sby ſtroke from me! pare me
little longer ! Plal. 39. Or as Hezekiab, when
he received the Meſſage of Death, turnºd his
face to the wall, and wept, Iſa. 38. But if
we have Warning of the Approach of Death,
we ought to ftir up our ſelves atually to Pre-
pare, to trim our Lamps, and ſet our Souls
in Order, reviewing our Lives, renewing
our Repentance, exerciſing our Graces, ex-
citing our Hopes, recollecting our paft Ex-
periences, getting our Evidences ready, and
the Promiſes on which we may venture our
Souls in a dying Hour; that we may fay
with old Simeon, Now let thy Servant depart in
peace And with the Apoſtle Paul, I have fi-
niſh'd my courſe, benceforth a Crown of Righ-
teouſneß is laid up for me : And with our Lord
himſelf, Father, into thy bands I commend my
Spirit : Or with Holy Stepben, Lord Jeſus re-
ceive it.
Cbriſtians ! Are we not too Unready, the
beſt of us, as co Frame and A&ual Prepara-
tion? Do we ſic as looſe from this World,
and all the Perfonal and Relative Comforts
of it, shår accommodate the bodily Life, as
we ſhould ? Have. we conquer'd the Fears
of Death, and familiarized the Thoughts of
che Grave, to that degree as we ought? Is
E 3
our
1
Are
64 Prepare to follow.
our Love to Chriſt fo fprightly and vigo-
rous, that we could heartily welcome any
Meſſenger to call us to him? Be the Inftru-
ment what it will, and the Manner and Cira
cumſtances of our Departure as God ſhall
pleaſe, and the Warning never fo ſhort and
at the firſt Call? That were it not for
doing Service in our Places, ( which God,
who needs not our Help, can do by other
ways,) we ſhould rather chiuſe to be with
Cbrift, as far better Could we Anſwer to
ſuch a Call of God, as Samuel, Lord, here I
am, thou didſt call me ? O let me paſs through
the dark Valley ! O that nothing may keep
me longer at ſuch ari uncomfortable diſtance
from my Lord and Saviour ! that where be is,
I may be , tó bebold bis Glory. This Readi.
neß, Habitual and Actual; we have need to
look after ; becauſe tbe Son of Man comes in
a time when we think not of him. And there-
fore,
II. Țo urge your Diligence and Care to be
Ready for the Coming of Chriſt, leć me am:
plifie, and enforce the Argument in this Text,
by ſeveral Conſiderations. As,
1. That wherber Ready, or not. Ready, é're
long our Lord will come. Our particular Judg-
ment by Death, which ſhall confine, us to
the Eternal and Final one, is at no great di-
Atance
:
11
Prepare to follow. 65
ſtance. We are haltning to this Day of
God, whether we believe, and mind it, or
no : As Paſſengers in a Ship, to the end of
their Voyage, whether they ſleep or wake:
whether we be wiſe Servants, or fooliſh;
faithful Stewards, or unfaithful; whether
we expect the Coming of our Lord, and
Prepare for it, or do not': 'He will shortly come,
and call us to an Account. O how foon ſhall
you and I be gone! What a Change will a
few days make in this Cicy, and in this con-
grégation? We may judge of it, by what
it hath made in few year's paſt? In leſs than
Twenty Years, what Changes in Families
and Churches, and Cities, and Nations ?
Husbands and Wives parted, Parents and
Children : Friends ſnatch'd away out of the
Bglom of their Friends : Thoſe we loved,
and lived familiarly with, Called before
us, and gone home: And we are haftning
,
whether our Readineſs and Pre-
paration do, or do not, anſwerably haften.
One Relation, and another Acquaintance
drops into the Grave. Some are ready, and
fome unready.
- One Paſtor after another
is removed to Heaven and the Pulpits
where they preach know them no more.
And others will ſtart up in our rooms, and
are preparing to fill our Places, who luc.
ceed any of thoſe, whoſe Funerals you
Remember. And after a few Lord's Days
and at moſt after a few Summers
E 4
and
after apace
>
more ,
66 Prepare to follow..
and Winters more, you and I ſhall be cal.
led likewiſe, whether we be Ready, or not
Ready.
2. When once rbou art called to thy particular
Judgment by Death, nothing more can be done to
get Ready for the Coming of Chriſt, Eccl.9. 1o.
John 9. 4. What, if you were now leav.
ing this World? (And how near and fure is
ſuch an hour!) You would then be ſenſible,
that : now or never is the time to prepare
and get Ready. Awake therefore, and Mind
it without delay, that you may not cry for
more Time, when time is gone; and for the
Mercy of God, when it is too late. O how
fhall my unprepared Soul Appear before my
God! How Shall I paſs into Eternity unrea-
dy! What ſhall I do, to meet my Lord with
Comfort! as if you had never heard till that
time, that you muſt die, and come to Judg.
ment. . what Hearts of ſtone have Sinners,
that can hear theſe things ſo often, and not
refolve without delay, to get Ready! That will
not conſider the Judge is at the Door, his
Vengeance at their back, that his Wrath purſues
their fins, and woe be to them if it overtake
them. Before their Friends have laid their Bo-
dies in their Graves, or wrapp'd them in their
Burying Cloaths, their Souls' ſhall feel, that
God is in earneſt, and that now is the only time
to get ready for Judgment.
3. When
Prepare to Follow
67
3.
When Men think not of it, and leaſt ex.
pect bois Summons, the Lord dotb often come.
When thou are moſt regardleſs of Death, thy
Head and Heart taken up with other things, s
the Hand-writing on the wall may appear,
and ſtrike thee into a fit of Trembling. A
Voice from God may be heard, Come away,
Man, or Woman! Come away, thy Time fhall
be no more ; this Evening, or the next Morņ.
ing, chis Night, or the next Day, thy Sou!
ſhall be required of thee. Believe it, no Place,
no Age, no Time, no Portion of thy Life,
is certainly exempted. Do not then put off
thy being Ready,left thy Reſolutions for here-
after, ſhould bear longer date chan the time of
thy Life.
i
4. All the Time of our Lives is little enough,
to get Ready for the Coming of Chriſt. Iis
little enough to learn to live, lays the Mora-
lift : It is ſhort enough be ſure to learn to Dye.
Ask thoſe who have taken moft Pains, and.
ſpent moſt of their Time to get Ready: Yet
after all their Prayers, and Tears, after all their
Watching, Striving, Running, and Prepared-
neſs, they complain they are Unready ftill :
Unready for the Spiritual Coming of Chriſt,
when they are to meet him at his Table; much
more Unready for his laft Coming. Therefore
let us give Diligence, that we may be found of him
żn Pence, without ſpots and blameleß.
And
68 Prepare to follow.
And if the queſtion be ſeriouſly ask?c! of all
of you, one after another, Are you prepared
for Death? are you Ready for the Coming
of Chriſt? or are you not? How few will
have the Heart, or Face, to ſay they are?
The beſt will fay, they need further Preparas
tion : But what muſt they think , and ſay of
themſelves, who own they are habitually, as
to their State unready ; no way fit to Dye.
I cannot ſay my Peace is made with God! I
have not yet enter'd into Covenant with him :
I have not ſubjected and yielded niy felf to
Chrift: I have not taken on his. Yoke, or
I have caſt it off, after I cook it on: I am.
yet a Stranger to him, or I have ſhameful-
ly left him after fome Acquaintance ? And
will you put it any longer to the ven-
ture, when your Lord may call within ast
hour?
S. God is now ready to Aſſiſt you by bis Grace,
if you will awake, and mind your Work ; but if
you delay, he may juſtly refuſe, and withdraw
it. And if once the Cale comes to that,
you can no more make Ready for Death
and Judgment, than if you were already
dead. It being as poffible for us to Repent
without life, or after we are dead, as to Re-
pent without God's Grace, while we are liv-
ing. Therefore they that promiſe for them-
felves, that they ſhall Repent, and Prepare
for the Coming of Chriſt, (fome time
here-
Prepare to follow. .
69
hereafter they refolve they will, ) they
muſt not only promiſe for themſelves, but
for God too. That he will wait their lei-
ſure, and dance attendance after them,
chrough all the Stages of their Delays;
and yet be as ready to aſſiſt them hereaf-
ter as now; otherwiſe it is as uncertain,
whether you hall Repent bereafter if you
live, as whether you fall live 10- that here-
after, wherein you ſay you intend to Re-
pent.
1
>
6. Conſider, How great and important a
thing it. as. 10 Dye, and to meet the Lord our
Judge. It is ſo even for good Men that are
habitually Ready, after ſuch a Life of Senfe
and the deep Impreſſions we are under by
ſenſible Objects; and after our many Backſli.
dings, and actual Sins. To look into the
Houſe of Darkneſs, and think of lodging
there; to lay down theſe Bodies, to corrupt
and putrifie there ; to bid adieu to all our Re-
lations, and take a folemn leave of all our
Friends; to think of paſſing thro' chis dark
Entry, (through which as we go right or
wrong, we are made or undone for ever ;)
to think of the Majeſty', and Holineſs of
God, bis Truth , and Juſtice ; to conſider
the ſtrictneſs, and Spirituality of his Holy
Law, and the awful Solemnity of the Try-
al' and Judgment, that all Mankind muft
come under : Theſe and ſuch things' conſi-
der'd
70 Prepare to follow.
3
der'd, which are obvious to any conſider-
ing Man, make it no eaſie matter to dye,
even for the beſt.
But for an unprepared
Soul, that is Unready as to his State, who
hath done little or nothing, ever in his
whole Life of ſuch Work; no Expreſſions
can deſcribe the Terrors of that Man's Cafe.
Eſpecially for careleſs, carnal Profeſſors, that
attend the preaching of the Word and
are deceived by the Devil, to think they
are in che way to Heaven, while yet they
live in Secrei Sin, and are Enemies to God;
what killing diſappointment will they meet
with, one moment after Death when
they expect with the fooliſh Virgins , to
enter Heaven, and find the Door to be
Shut.
Şirs, believe and tremble! If you are
not ready for the Coming of Chriſt, you
are ready for his condemning Sentence
and ripe for Ruine. If you are not ready,
ás Veſſels of Mercy prepared for Glory
you are ready, as Veſels of Wrach, fitted
for Deltruction. That Place, and Portion "
which you are fit for, you ſhall have at
Death. If you are not fit to be with
Chriſt, if you are not made meet. for the 19-
beritance of the Saints in Life, if you are not
formed, and wrought by the Spirit of
Chrilt, for chis ſelf-fame thing, you shall
have another Place, and Company, and
Portion, with the Devil and his Angels, iş
un
Prepare to follow. 71
unquenchable Fire, where is weeping and wail-
ing, and gnaſhing of Teeth for ever.
7. You need not fear that you ſhall baſters
gour Deatb, by Thinking of it, and being Ready.
Chriſt's Summons will not be haften'd, tho'
thy Preparation be. The ſtroke of Death
will not be fooner, but the eaſier , and make
Life, and Death it felf (weęcer, by now en-
deavouring to be Ready. You will not then
be afraid of every Sickneſs, and threatning
Danger, that brings you to the Borders of
the Grave. They were the fooliſh Virgins,
who were affrighted at the Midnight cry,
The Bridegroom comerb, becauſe their Lamps
were out, and they had no Oyl; they were
ftruck to the Heart, their Hopes dyed, and
they preſently funk into Deſpair. Bur of ſuch
as are Ready, we find them ſpeak of Dying,
as of an eaſie ſleep. I muſt put off this Eartb-
ly Tabernacle ſhortly, faith one Apoſtle ; The
time of my Departisre is at band, and I am ready
to be offer'd up, faith another , 2 Pet. 1. 14.
2 Tim. 4.6. But as Chriſt will not delay his
Goming, tho'chou be unprepared, fo neither
is thy Readineſs for Death, a likely means to
ſhorten thy Life.
1
8. Conſider, It is for this end, that our
Lives are continued, and all the Mercies of our
Lives ebat we may be Ready. What have
you Life given you for? why were not you
3
CUT
92 Prepare to follow
cut off many years ago ? but that you
might have Time and Space to Repent, and
Prepare for the Coming of Chrift? How
many years have fome of you been ſpa-
red?. le pay be cwenty, thirty , forty , fif.
ty years? And yet after all you are not req.
dy. What have you been buſie about all
: this while ? How have you employ'd your
Tiine? What is the end of God, do you
think, in all the inerciful helps, He continues ·
you? Such as Miniſters, and Books, Or-
dinances and. Providences, your own Sick-
neſs, and others Funerals? You loſe the
benefic, and uſe of all your Mercies of Life,
Health, and Time, and ſome of you of
Wealih and Honour, &c. of all the Ser-
mons you have heard, of all the Providen-
tial Warnings of God (o Awaken you: you
have loſt them all, if they have not fur-
thered your Readineſs, for the Coming of
Chrift. And if you ſhall live many years .
to come, you muſt ſay it was all lojt Time:
And wiſh you had never had an hour of it,
while this preparation for Death and Judg-
ment is neglected.
i
ing Hour.
9. Conſider the unſpeakable Difference be-
tween a prepared and unprépared Soul, in a dy.
The one ' is going to ſee the
things he hath Believed , and poſſeſs that
which he hoped for, and hath the promiſe
of God, that he shall enjoy. The other
IS
Prepare to follow.
73
.
is going to feel, what he would not in time
believe; to endure the threatned Wrath ,
he would not Fear, ſo as to Eſcape. The
one is come to the end of all his Prayers,
and Patience, Labour's and Sufferings
The other, to the end of all his Eaſe, and
Pleafwe, Mirth and Joy. The one hath
the promiſed Felicicy with God, and.
Chriſt, and all the bleſſed Spirits above, in
view before him. The other hath Death and
Hell, the Judgment of Chriſt, and an Eter-
nity of Miſery before him , ready to over-
whelm his Soul. The one can look back
with Comfort, and refect upon his upright
Holy perſevering Obedience, mixt with
Repentance for many Sins and Failings, ,
and yet can hope in God for his Acceptance
thro' Chrift; the other muſt review his
Heart and Life with hortour and regret,
and read over the black Items of his care-
leſs Impenitent Courſe, with Bitterneſs
and Torment, and the Fears of grearer.
The one is leaving this World, where he
ſpent his days in preparing for Eternity ,
(tho' he heartily laments, chac he began no
fooner, and minded it no more ; ) The ocher
is palling into the inviſible Eternal World,
for which he hath made no proviſion. The
one by Death, ſhall be tranſlated to a blef-
fed State of Holineſs , Love, and Peace, in
the everlaſting joyful Praiſes of God, his
Maker , Redeemer, and Sanctifier ; The o-
ther
1
74 Prepare to follow.
ther fort are paſſing into the Regions of
Darkneſs and Deſpair', among Devils, and
unholy miſerable Souls, with whom they
muſt dwell, under the Hatred and Curfe
of God, and the unſpeakable Terrours of
his Wrath for ever. O the difference be-
tween one that is ready, and one that is
unready! when the Summons from Chrift
thall come to call them betb away. Con.
ſider this, and endeavour to be Ready; for the
difference between one man's Death and ano-
thers, depends on the difference between Heart
and Heart, Life and Life, Preparation and
Unpreparedneſs
.
7
10. Conſider, that all the Readineſs you now
can get, will be little enough to ſupport your Souls,
when Christ ſhall call. Our utmoſt Diligence
to Prepare will not be too-much, to ena-
ble us chearfully to commend our Souls
into the Hands of Chriſt, in Expectation of
all the great and glorious things, which he
hath Purchaſed, Revealed, and Promiſed.
Then all the Grace you have treaſured up,
will be little enough; for that is a time to
ufe it, not to get it. Our ſtrongeſt Faith
will hardly be fufficient; the cleareſt Evi.
dences of our Acceptance with God, will,
be no more than needs ; the moſt appropri-
ating, particular," applicatory. Faith; (laying,
I know tbat my Redeemer liveth,) will be
little enough to give us confidence in a dy-
ing
Prepare to Follow
75
ing Hour.
You know of none can help
you ,
if then you cannot look to Chrilt
with Hope. If the Devil' ſay, this ſinful
Soul is mine, and Chriſt diſown thee, and
fay ſo too, what ſhall overcome the Fears
of Death? No wonder if Doubts and Fears
ariſe, from the weakneſs of our Grace, our
Negligence and Remiſnefs in the Service
of God, our Folly: and Offences, and ma-
nifold Backſlidings, our familiarity with this
World, and natural Love of Life, no wonder
if it be difficule to conquer all cheſe. And
how can that be done, if we be not now di.
ligent to get Ready?
Conſider for your Encouragement,
that Uprightneſ and Sincerity shall be accep
ted, as your babitual Readineſ. We are un-
der a merciful Covenant , and ſerve a gra-
cious Redeemer. We find by the Parable of
the wife and fooliſh Virgins, that tho' the
former, who had Oyl in their Veſſels, had
many faults; (for they ſlumber'd as well as
the Foolila, when they ſhould have been
actually Waking, and Watching ,) yet they
were not ſhut out of Heaven. And there your
Conformity to Chriſt ſhall be compleat, and
your weak imperfect Graces ſhall be per-
feeted.
11.
12. Remember this alſo, That if your di-
ligent Preparation be a difficult Work, it is buit
F
for
76
Prepare to follow.
for a little while. The allocted Seaſon to
Watch, and Work, and Wreſtle, to ftrive
and run, and ule all Diligence to be Ready,
is not long. And Chriſt may ſay, Will you
not watch with me one bour? that you may lift
up your heads with Foy at my appearing, and then
dwell with me for ever? O how ſoon will the
labour of Repentance, and humble Self-deny-
ing Diligence, in our preparatory Work be all
over !
- Soon will all the Affairs of Humane. Life
be over; all theſe little things which Men
call Bufineſs, be paſt and gone ; thoſe, I
mean, of Trade and Money, of Farms and
Merchandize, they will all be over e're it
be long: So will che Difficulties and Trou-
ble of holy ſerious Diligence, in making
redly for the Coming of Chriſt be over
too. Now we must Fight and Wreſtle
and hold on unto Victoiy, but the time of
Triumph is approaching. Now we muſt
watch, and ſtand upon our guard, but the
promiſed everlalting Reward, and Reft, is not
far off: Now our Life is, or should be, a Life
of Prayer, e're long we fall receive the full
Anſwer of all our Prayers, and all our Ene-
mies be under our Feet ; never to Diſturb,
or Tempë, or Diſquiet, or indarger us more
for ever. It all depends upon our ſincere and
perſevering Diligence to get ready for the Co-
ming of Giwift.
A
The
prepare to follow.
77
1
The Improvement, which may be made of
this, ſhall be, First, To Lament our great and
manifeſt unpreparedneſs for this Coming of
Chrift:
1. Many ſuch as are truly Sanétified, and have
Oyl in their veſels, are yet too Unready, for want
of frequent believing, Conſideration, con-
cerning this Coming of Christ, and for want of
Adual Preparation for it. How many are in-
tangled with the Cares, and Hurry of world-
ly Affairs, to thất degree, that they do not
take Time enough, to retire and berhink them-
ſelves of the glorious Appearance, and Reve-
lacion of Chriſt froin Heaven, änd fö their
Faich is weak, and their Preparations flow.
Alas! we are but too unready, our unmortified
Affections to Earthly Things, and unbecom-
ing Fears of our laft Enemy, đo plainly prove
it. The many Breaches between God and our
Souls, by particular Backlidings, tell us we
are Unready. The Vanity of our
Spirits, diſcovered by an undue Conformi-
ty to this World, ſhows that we are Unrea-
dy. The exceſs of our Paffionis, upon
Worldly Loſles and Diſappointments, at-
teft it too-plainly. The declenſion of a live.
ly Hope, unto which we are begotten and
born by Regeneration ; the grieving and
quenching of the Holy Spirit, as the Spi .
rit of Adoption, and Earnel of our Inhe
F
ritance,
78 Prepare to Follow.
fitance, ſhow that we are yet too unrea-
dy.
The Promiſes, on which we muſt venture
our Everlaſting Hopes, are not ftudied ,
and underſtood., 'digeſted, and applied, as
they ſhould be, and therefore we are not
Ready. Our Deſires of the Coming of
Chriſt, our Prayers for the haftning of it
our anticipated Joy in the Fore-thoughts of
it, are fo 'low, and ſo imperfect, to what
they ought to be, that they prove we are
Unreadj. We do not Labour and Watch
Pray, and Hope, with a reſolved perſeve-
ring Zeal, and Conſtancy for the Grace
thät is to be brought to us, fi the Revelation of
Cbrist, as chofe that are Ready for his Com-
ing
2. Tis further to be bewaild, That mub
titudes fancy, and ſuppoſe they are ready, wber
indeed they are not. O how great is the
number of ſuch! wḥo imagine themſelves
to be too well prepar'd already, to learn
to Prepare. And therefore all the Warn-
ings, and Exhortations of the Word , make
to impréflon on them, becauſe they think
themſelves not concern'd, tho' they have ne-
ver accepted Chriſt, as the Bridegroom of their
Souls, by an humble, penitent, unfeigned De-
dication of themſelves to him, to love, pleafe,
and obey him above all. And their own
Confciences (if they would conſider, reflect,
and
Prepare to follow.
79
and ſearch ) muſt tell them, that they are
not faithful Stewards of their many Ta-
lents, as expecting to be called to an Ac.
count.
3. The general Unconcernedneſs of the most ,
about any ſuch thing as this being Ready, oughs
greatly to be Lamented. The moſt reckon it
at that Diſtance, they will not trouble them-
ſelves to enquire whether they be prepard,
or no. Others are conſcious of their own
Unreadineſs, and therefore do not care to
thipk of Dying: Tho' they know not how
foon they may be called; for many younger,
and more likely to live, have died this laſt
Year. Parents may ſurvive their Children,
and lay thoſe little parts of themſelves in the
Grave, before they make their own Beds there.
Yet ſuch is the powerful Craft of Sathan
to befool the Sinner, and ſuch the deceit-
fulneſs of Sin to harden the Heart that
ſome of the moſt unprepared, make a ſhift
to live in peace , tho they cannot tell but
Death may open the Door into Eternity
the next moment. They will not yet con-
ſider it, and apply it to their own caſe :
they will not know, that their Judge is ac
the Door, that their Day of Reckoning is at
hand, that they are haftning to the Tribunal
of Chriſt, that their Judgment lingereth not,
and their Damnation ſlumbereth not. One
would wonder, what Apprehenfions, and
Thoughts
F 3
8.9 Prepare to Follow.
Thoughts of theſe Things, ſuch careleſs Chri-
ftians have, who durft not ſay they disbelieve,
or deny the Scripture Revelation, and yet feel
no correſpondent Impreſſions, anſwerable to
the Nature, Weight, and Tendency of ſuch
Things.
Let me ask thee, O Man, that haſt negle-
cted hicherto to make Ready : Doſt thou
think, that Chriſt will receive thy departing
Soul at Death, or no? Will he acquit and own
thee in the Judgment, or no : What ſay'ſt
thou, haft thou enquired, and examined, and
made it thy buſineſs to know this ? and co
make ſure of it? How is it, that thy Mind
is filled with other Thoughts ? thy Mouth
with other Talk? and thy Time employed
about other Things? 'when thou art ſo near
to the final Judgment of Chriſt, and ſeeft ſo
many Souls daily paffing into another World.
Wilt thou not conſider what ſhall become
of them, and of thy felf? but ftill continue to
purſue ſome tranſitory Pleaſure, or Profit,
while God and Heaven are neglected, and
Chrift deſpiſed, his Favour loft, and thy own
Soul loft, or in the extreameſt danger of be-
ing, ſo, becauſe thou art not Ready. Canſt
thou think that Chriſt will then accept thee,
if thou now neglect him? Canſt thou hope,
that he will prove himſelf a Lyar, by own-
ing ſuch, as he hath often declared he never
will? O pity your ſelyes in Time! thae .
you
Prepare to follow.
8.
you may not be denied his pity at laſt. The
Door of Grace is yet open, but how ſoon,
how ſpeedily may it be Thur! it now you will
not enter. O whar an unſpeakable Mercy is
the offer from God, that get you may enter!
What would departed Souls, that died Un.
ready, give for ſuch a Cail of God ? Hold a
liccle, Tremble, and Believe, and delay no
longer.
For Direction, in the general, Since the
Bridegroom will come, and it may be in
an hour when you do not look for him, ſee
that you have Oyl in your Veſſels, and Lamps,
as thoſe that wak for the Coming of their
Lord. If thou haſt no Oyl, buy it ; if thou
haft, burn is ;- if thou haft no: Wedding
Garment, get one ; if thou haft, put it on;
if thou haft no true Love to God, never leave
till the Holy Flame be kindled; if thou haft
any in truth, exerciſe and uſe it, as one chat
expects the Coming of Chrift. More parti-
cularly,
1. Seek Reconciliation to God, by a Cove-
nant Dedication of your fcives to God in
Chrift, accepring him as offer'd in the Go-
ſpel, and reſigning, and yielding your ſelves
unfeignedly, and without reſerve , to.be
his.
2. Let the Work of Mortification , both
as to Sin and the World, be progreflive,
F4
and
82.
Prepare to Follow.
1
and conſtantly carried on, that you may be
found of him in Peace, as to your State, and
without Spot, as to your Frame, as well as
blameleß , as to your Converſation, 2 Pet. 3.
14. Sit looſe in your Affections from Earth-
ly Things, that Death may not rend and tear
you from that, which hath the chiefeft pof-
lellion of your Hearts, for then you cannot
meet the Summons of Death , but with an ex-
ceflive Sorrow.
3. Be much in Self-Examination, that you
may get over your Doubts and Fears, con.
cerning your Adoption, and attain to a
more well.grounded Hope, and Aſſurance
of the ſpecial Love of Chriſt. What will
it avail us, to think we are Pardoned, and
ſhall be ſaved , and e're long to find our
ſelves miſtaken when there can be no Re-
medy? You muſt now underſtand your
danger, if ever you will be ſaved from it.
And we have the ſame Rule and Law given
to judge our felves by, that God will judge
us by ac laft. Therefore retire, and exa-
mine your ſelves, whether you can obſerve
the Seal and Earneſt of the Spirit of Grace
upon your Hearts; whether you can re-
view your Converſation and Courle, as
tranſacted in fimplicity and godly Sinceri-
ty, as in the fight of God, under the con-
duct of the fame Spirit ? whether this fan-
difying Spirit hath drawn out your Deſires
after
$
1
Pupare to Followi.
83
after Holineſs, and your Love to God, his
Word, his Worlhip, and his Servants, ſo
as to weån you from the World, and make
you place your Hopes and Happineſs a-
: bove; chooſing God for your only Portion
and Chriſt for your Teacher, Saviour and
Lord; enabling you to live with fincere
Defires, and Endeavours to pleaſe and ho-
nour him ; in the believing Expectation of
what he hath purchas'd nd apromiſed ; pre.
ferring the Hopes of it before all the Plea-
ſures, and Advantages of Sin, and the pre-
fent Life. And if upon ſerious ſearch, your
Hearts condemn you not, you may have
confidence towards God.
But how can you
know theſe things without Examining ? and
how can you have this confidence, without
ſuch a Knowledge ? and how can you think
of the Second Coming of Chriſt with com-
fort, without ſome ſuch good Hope thro'
Grace.
4. You ſhould likewiſe, Endeavour to
carry it in every Relation, and Condition ,
as expecting to be called to an Account,
when your Lord ſhall come. Do nothing
now, but you would be willing to hear of
then; nothing that you would be aſhamed,
or afraid to have ript up, opened, and
diſcovered in that Day.
Think with your
ſelves often , Is this that I am now doing,
che Life which I now lead, the Deſigns
that
1
S
83 Prepare to follow.
>
that I now purſue, ſuch as will be fweer
or bitter to be reinembred when Chriſt
ſhall come? Will ia be to my Shamèo: Ho-
nour, to my Joy or my Cnafufion, in the
Day of Reckoning, when Looft ftand be-
fore my Judge? How many Temptations
to Sin might this repel? How many necefla-
ry Daties might this awaken us to perform,
eſpecially toward Relations ?
It may now be a terrible Thought to ſome
of us conſider and forelee that thoſe
of our Relations whom we moſt renderly
Love, are like to fall under the condem.
ning Sentence of Chriſt, and periſh Eternal.
ly. You can hardly bear up, now under the
weighe of ſuch a Thought. Will you not
chen awake, co Counſel, Warn, Reprove
Exhort, Admoniſh, and Increat them, and
do all you can to prevent ir? But if they
will not hearken, your Faithfulneſs ſhall
be your Comfort, and their Condemnation
hall not diminiſh your Happineſs, tho it
will aggravate their Doom, if you have
done your Duty. I will intance in one Re-
lation.
Suppoſe a wicked Child to behold his
Parents on the Right Hand of the Judge,
(one or both of them) owned by Chrift,
rejoycing in his Love, and taking part
with him, ſo as to be pleaſed with the Exe-
cution of his Righteous Sentence, without
asy fuck Bowels of Picy toward them, as
now
Prepare to follow.
.85
i
now they feel : And if we could imagine
them to diſcourſe together
how might
Holy Parents mind them, of the various
Methods they uſed to prevent their Ruine;
and of all the Counſels, Reproofs, and
Prayers, with which they follow'd them
from year to year.
" I begot thee, or
“ brought thee forth; I laid thee in my
“ Bofom, I carried thee in my Arms; I
“ took care of thee in Infancy; I inftruded
"thee in Childhood; I look'd after thy
“ Education; I brought thee to the Pub-
« lick Allemblies; I put thee upon Secret
* Prayer; I warnd thee of thy Danger
by bad Company ; I urgd thee to flee
"youthful Lofts; I told thee what would
6 be the End and iſſue; I forewarn'd thee
" of this day; and of the Everlaſting De-
“ ftru&ion that Chriſt had Threatned ; and
s of thy too late · Repentance in the other
“ World; and that hereafter I ſhould ſee
" thee condemned to Hell, without being
" able to picy chee. And now the Caſe is
thues, I cannot but approve the Righie-
"ous Sencence of the glorious Judge ; for
"thou wouldeſt not prepare, and get Ready
“ for this Day, norwithttanding thy many
“Warnings and Calls, from God and Man
to do it.
Moreover, 5. Labour to ſtrengthen Faith
concerning the Certainty and Glory of Chriſt's
86 Prepare to follow.
Appearing, and the moſt important, awful Con-
Sequences of it, both to the Righteous and to che
Wicked.
1. As to the Certainty of bis. Coming. Un-
belief is at the bottom of our neglect to-
make Ready. We do not conſider the
confirming Realons of the Truth of the Go-
fpel, and beg the Light and Influence of
the Spirit, to perfwade us fully of this
foundation Article. We take up with the
Name of Faith, and do not Believe ; with
a notional, weak, ineffe&ual Faith, that
may dwell in the Hearts of Hypocrites,
or Devils ; and therefore feel no influence
by it to excite our Hopes, or Fears, or Pre-
paration.
Did we indeed believe it, as an unque-
ftionable Truth, that Christ ſhall come again
to judge the World, we could not but fear
to be found Unready. For whatever the
diſtance be between this and thao, Our Faith
would repreſent it near, as if the thing were
preſent ; as if we ſaw the Redeemer in the
Clouds, with the glorious Recinue of Bleſſed
Angels, and Ten thouſand of his Saints. It
would realize the Solemnity of his Tribunal,
the Books being opened, and the Wicked
trembling before their Judge, and the Righ-
teous juſtified, and rejoycing in the Approba-
tion of their Saviour.
Did
Piepare to follom.
87
Did we believe it Certain, we ſhould often
put the Queſtion , How ſhall I appear and
Itand in the Judgment? How ſhall I give an
account of all my Talents ? What ſhall I an-
fwer when I am call'd to his Bar? what ſhall !
do to be befriended, when I am tried for my
Life? Therefore beg that God would fix a be
lieving lence of this upon your Hearts, that
your Faith may be the Evidence of things net:ſeen.
That you may believe it as firmly, as if Dooms-
day were already come; as if you heard the
Trump to found, and that Amazing Voice, Ariſe
ye Dead, and come to Fudgment.
2i Strengthen and increaſe Faith, concern-
ing the Glory of the Second Coming of Chriſt, as
well as the Certainty of it. He ſhall be re-
vealed from Heaven, with viſible Glory in
flaming Fire, with his mighty Angels , to
that every Eye ſhall ſee him, and they aia
fo-that pierced him. He ſhall come again
with Power and great Glory, and the Voice
of che Arch-Angel ſhall awaken the World,
and fill them with an awful Reverence of
their Glorious Judge. He that ſtoopt ſo
low at firft, to be cloached with a mean
difguiſe, and to glorifie the Father in the
form of a Servant, by the Sacrifice of him-
ſelf for our Redemption, ſhall be publick-
ly honoured in the view of all Mankind.
At
am
88 Prepare to Follow,
Ac his first Appearance he was a Man of
Surrows, and acquainted with Grief, he made
bimſelf of no Repuracion, was deſpiſed and
Fejetted of Men; but he ſhall coine again, o-
penly to vindicate hinſelf from the Con-
tempt of his Enemies : Every knee shall bow
before bim, and every Tongue confeß bim to be.
Lord! And they who affronted his Throne,
and life op the Heel against him, ſhall be
made his Footſtool. At firſt he appear'd
with all the finleſs Infirmities of Humane
Nature, but fball a ſecond time with all the
Demonſtrations of the Divine Power, and
Godhead.
2. How awful and importarit will be the
Conſequences of his Coming to all Mankind?
2
I. To the Wicked. With what Amaze-
ment and Confuſion, with what Fear and
Horror, with what Dread and Trembling
ſhall they, as guilty Priſoners, be made to
ſtand before his Judgment Sear? What
killing deſpair will ſeize their Hearts?
Paleneſs and the Shadow of Death will
:.cover their faces.
What Convulſions, and
Gripes of Conſcience will then torment
them? Where can they go where can they
hide? How can they appear ? How can
they avoid appearing What can they ſay?
How can they anſwer the Charge? or de-
пу
Prepare to follom.
89
ny the Accufauis? or evade the Sentence ?
or put off the Exccution for a Day? or
bear it for a Moment ? Since they can
never eſcape the Trial or corrupt the
Judge, or be pardon'd after Judgment, or
get the Sentence to be reprieved, or the
Execution deferrid. It will then be in vain
to cry for Mercy; for now the Day of .
Vengeance without Picy, and of Judgment
without Mercy, iš come. What Friend wilt
thou go to then ? where are they? who
can plead for thee, or ſave thee , but he that
will not? I would not for Ten thouſand
Worlds, appear in thy Caſe, among thoſe
that ſhall then be found Naked, and Unready.
And are not theſe things fic, to be now con-
ſider'd, teliev'd, and prepared for? What
is all the Buſineſs and Affairs of this World ?
What but a Play, a Game , a Trifle, othele
things?
2. To the Righteous. The Bridegrooms
departure is not upon a Divorce : He hall
come again, to be glorified in his Saints,
and be admired of all them that believe.
They ſhall ſee him, and meet him in the Air,
and ſay, Yonder 'is be whom our Souls
Love; yonder is the bleſſed Jelus, who
once camic from Heaven, to die for us,
and now comes to bring us to Heaven. , We
believed his Word, and behold now he
comes
90
Prepare to follow.
comes to make it good. They ſhall hear
his abfolving Sentence ; their Perſons Chall
be juſtified; their Cauſe ſhall be pleaded ;
their Sins hall be blotted out; their Suf-
ferings, and Sorrows shall all be ended. .
They may therefore rejoyce in hope, and
Jift up their Heads in expe&ation of that
Day; for the bleſſed Sentence fhall raviſhi
their Hearts, when they fhall be bid to
Enter into their Lord's Joy. And hear thoſe
endearing Words, from the great Redeem.
er , Come ye bleſſed Children of my Fatber
take Pollefion of the Inheritance prepared for
gou.
Let us therefore pray for the Second
Coming of Chriſt, and the haftning of it,
as all Believers under the Old Teſtament
and New, have done. And in this poſture,
Watching, Praying, Waiting, and Preparing
for his laſt Appearance to fudgment, we ſhould
be Ready for his particular Coming to us by
Death
Laſtly, Let us improve, every Warning of
Divine Providence, every Death and Funeral
of our Relations, and Acquaintance, to pro-
mote our own Readineſs to follow. This
is the Language of the late Providence thač
occaſions this Diſcourſe. This is the voice
of God, by every breach he makes in our
own, or our Neighbour's Family. By you
alfo
Prepare to follow.
91
alſo Ready : for you know not the Hour when
the Son of Man comes.
We loſe the Exam-
ples, and Holy Lives of our decealed
Friends, for want of Imitation; and we
loſe their
. Deaths too, if we be not awaken-
ed to prepare for our own. But alas! how
foon do the Impreſſions wear off, of ſuch
awakening Spectacles? It may be the ghaftly
looks, or dying groans of our dear Friends,
or departing Relatives, gaſping out their
laſt breath, and juſt palling into the other
World, for the preſent, may affect .us a
little. It may be when we ſee an open
Coffin in our own Houſe, or a Grave gaping
to receive the body of one we knew, and
loved, and lately converſed with; this may
move and ſtartle us a little. It may be,
when we behold the Mournful Looks, and
Habit, the Funeral Pomp and Solemnity,
that attends them to the Houſe of Darknets,
fome ſerious Thoughts are excited ; our
Minds are aw'd into fome Reflections upon
our own Mortalicy. But when the Cere-
mony is over, and we are gone from ſuch
a Spectacle ; when che Dead are buried our
of our ſight, and we engag'd among the
living World again ; how loon, alas! is all
this forgotten ? and how few are Gainers
by ſuch a Loſs, in the manner they ſhould
be, i. e. To take the Warning, to be Rea-
dy, and Prepared for the Coming of Chriſt to
G
ws:
92
Prepare to follow.

33 : Which is as fure, as if we were already
dead.
One help to get our felves Ready for Death and
Judgment, is to conſider and improve the Death
of Others. Either of ſuch, who were called, and
not Ready, whoſe Caſe ſpeaks loudly to us not to
delay, and trifle as they did : or of ſuch as were
Prepared, and fit to Die, their Death bath alſo
the like Voice of that in the Text, Be you al-
fo Ready. Our Deceaſed Friend, Mrs. Gearing,
I am perſwaded, was of this latter fort.
"T
1. Know very well, that the praiſing of the
Dead bath been ſcandalouſly abuſed, as a
more cloſe way of flattering the living
Relations, and therefore would be cautious what
I peak on ſuch Occaſions: But the Honour of God's
Grace is 1300 a little concerad in the Honour of
theſe, in whom it did remarkably appear: And
he hath promid, that they who ſerve, and follow
bim, fall be boncurel. To mention what was
really imitable and praiſe-wortby, needs no Apolo-
gy , O» Excuſe ; the Matter carries its own fufti-
fication.
2. You of this Congregation could not but
obſerve her Diligence and Conſtancy in attending
Prepare to follow. 93
on the Publick Worſhip of the Lord's Day, and to
fhow forth the Lord's Death every Month, in the
other Solemnity of the Supper. Her early At-
tendance here, before the Publick Worſhip be-
gan, tho' She liv'd at
a more remote diſtance
than many of you, is not unworthy of your Imi.
tation.
t
93. Her ſtrict Seriouſneſs in Family-Wor-
fhip, and Clofer Duties, by which the Life and
Vigour of practical Godlineſs is to be kept sip,
they who knew her best, were well acquainted
with.
4. There was one thing in her daily Courſe,
which ſhould ſhame and awaken most Profeſſors,
viz. the Conſcientious daily practice of Self-refle-
ction, and Examination ; reviewing and cab-
ling over the paſages of every Day in the Even.
ing. She made Conſcience every Night, to look
back on the Duties ſhe bad performed, and the
Manner of 'em; on the Mercies ſhe had receiv'd;
on the Errors, Weakneſſes, and Omiſſions, the bad
been guilty of, &c. in order to Repentance, or
Thankſgiving. Ob that there were more Such,
concerning whom this may be truly ſaid ! We ſhould
be more Ready for the Table of the Lord every
Montb, and more Ready for the preſence of Christ
at the Hour of Death, if we did thus review thę
Actions of every Day, at the cloſe of it.
G 2
$ 5. Nor
94
Prepare to follow.
65. Not to infiſt upon her Faithfulneſ, and
Prudence, Tenderne3 ani Affection, Affability
and Friendly Carriage in every Relation, with
divers other things very Commendable in ber Life.
I ſhall only take notice of a few things concerning,
her laſt Sickneſs, which after Ten days determind
in Death.
§ 6. Her Patience, Submiſſion, and Re-
ſignation was anſwerable to the other part of her
Character and Deportment ; that is, truly Chri-
ftian. When ſometimes (by intervals) ber Diſtema
per did affe&t her Head, as soon as ſhe recovered
the uſe of her Underſtanding, and a compoſed
mind, very pertinent and earnest Supplications to
Heaven , diſcovered the holy Seriouſneß of ber
Heart and Frame. When ſhe could hardly ſpeak
more than Yes, or No, yet ſhe did ſufficiently lig-
nifie her Allent, and cordial Approbation of any
Seaſonable Religious Diſcourſe, that was made to
ber.
i
97. She owned her Hope and Truſt in the
Mercy of God, chro' Jeſus Chriſt, for 'Pardon
and Eternal Life; and under the diſorders of so
painful and violent a Fever , yet acknowledg'd she
bad Peace within.
9:8. Ibe day before she died; she told s near
Relation, that ſhe had a great Work to do on the
morrow:
+
}
Prepare to follow.
95
morrow : And when it was replied, that 'tis trues
It is a great and difficult Work to die; yet
one moments Enjoyment of God in Heaven
will make amends for all : She very affectionate-
ly cries out, I, ſo it will. I know that my Re-
deemer lives, and that I ſhall go to him,and be
with him.
$
2
The Evening before her Departure, after
I bad prayed for ber, in the preſence of ſeveral Re-
lations and Friends, and ſeriouſly endeavour: 10
commend her Soul into the Hands of Christ ; 1
ask'd ber Whether Jeſus Chriſt were not the
Chiefest of Ten thouſands to Her : Whether she
did not defire and prize, bim above all : Whether
She had not given up ber ſelf to him, again and
again, with all ber Heart and Soul, entirely, and
without reſerve; and endeavour'd (Humane Infir-
mities, and Backſlidings repented of, excepted) to
walk, and live as a Follower of Christ, under the
Conduet of his Spirit, and according to the Rule of
bis Word, and ſome other ſuch Questions that might
aſſist ber to diſcern tbe Trutb of her Grace, &c.
She anſwered in the Affirmative, with extraordina-
ry Modeſty, Humility, Thankfulneſs and Affetti-
on : And gave me ber band at Parting, with
Thanks for my Prayers and Aliſtance, begging of
God the beſt of Bleſſings for me and mine, which
were her own words,
.
G3
§ 10. Af
96
Prepare to follow.
§ 10. After which, in a difficult ſtruggle with
the King of Terrors, we bope and trust the was
Supported by the Everlaſting Arns of that power-
ful Grace of Christ, who bath conquerid Deatb,
and bim that had the Power of it, the Devil. “So
that we may now fay, O Death where is thy
Sting, dc. God grant thoſe lively Impreſſions of
Deatb, and another World, which the Relations
then preſent ſeem'd to have on that occaſion
may not eaſily wear off, or loſe their proper Infium
ence!
And now , Chriftians, let us mix our Sor-
rows for our Deceaſed Friend, with the Foys of
Faith, on the account of ber being made meet,
and ready for the Preſence of Chriſt. Some
Sorrow is allowable, were it but as Death enters
into the World, as the fruit of Sim : But the be-
ing Prepared for Death, and made meet for
the Promiſed Bleſſedneß, beyond the Grave
3
! that ought to be the Matter of our Joy, which
we believe is so of hers. And do we not our
ſelves Hope, (and bave we any better , great-
Thing we hope for , than) to polleſ that Hap-
pineſ wub Christ, which we believe fe is polleſ-
fed of? Is it not tbon unreaſonable, to make
that the Subject of immoderate Mourning, and
exceſive Lamentation, as to our departed
Friends, which is the principal Matter of Hope
and Comfort, as to our own Souls? And ſhall
we
Prepare to follow. 97
we for the ſake of a leffer Good,which we ſup.
poſe to our felves by their living longer , deſire to
deprive them of a Greater, which they cannot
attain but by dying? Let us rather be awaken'd,
edifid, and encourag'd by their Examples, who by
Faith and Patience, and Perſeverance , are gone
te inherit the Promiſes : and by their Funerals be
excited to foreſee, and make Ready for our own.
Ob that the Call of God, by this Breach among
Ws, may be underſtood and obeyed! For this It
ſpeaks to every one in particular, Be you alſo
Ready. Amen.
THE END,
Sickneſs and Death for the Glory
of CHRIST.
A
Funeral Sermon
ON THE
DECEASE
'
OF
M". ELIZ, SHOWER.
Who died the 24th of Aug.1691.
By JOHN SPADEMA N, Miniſter of
the Engliſh Church at Rotterdam.,
LONDON: Printed for Sam. Crouch,
at the Corner of Popes-Head- Alley in
Cornbil ; and J. Lawrence, at the Angel
in the Poultry. . 1699 .
Τ Ο
1
My Honoured Friend,
Mr, SHOWER.
W
2
2
SIR,
Hen after an unpleaſing Separa-
tionz the Providence of God
gave Opportunity of Renewing
our Converſe, in your Habitation ; I pro-
mis d my ſelf an unmix'd Satisfaction
during my ſtay with you : And as none
is more obligʻd to rejoyce in all the Good,
which
you , or yours , are Partakers of
ſo none could be more heartily diſposid
to do it. Indeed the Hopes of Enjoying
your Society ſweetned the Fatigues of a
Voyage, which after many Years ab-
ſerce ) I lately made unto my own Coun-
try : In which I was truly delighted to
find, that not only your Perſon and
Minifiry were acceptable and uſeful , but
that
1
The Epiſtle
2015
I pero
>
to
tupeerz 1/5
2
that there
a Proſpect that God
would make your Houſe to grow. But
when I was preparing to return
ceived that God had brought me
mourn with you, under a most affli&tive
ProvidenceIn which, though my Cha-
racter had made me unfit to preſent
Comfort to yoit, yet fem of your
Friends
had more Light to diſcern the deepneſs
of your Wound, and greatneſs of your
Loſs:
For the intimate Friendſhip be-
and our Cohabitation in Hol-
land, gave me opportunity of underſtand-
ing the Worth of Her, whom now you
lament. Though this Conſideration, as
it makes your Trial greater, renders your
Reſignation more acceptable to God, and
uſeful to Men.
To part with an ordinary Pollellion
with willingneſs, is a-kin to that Pati-
ence which is exercis'd under merited
Pirniſhment;:which in the Apoſtle's judg-
ment hath no Glory or Commendati-
on in it: (1 Pet. 1. 20.) But 'tis an
Heroick Spirit, a reſemblance of that
Faith which dignifi'd the Father of all
who
Dedicatory.
ipho believe, to give up a
rare and en-
dearing Treaſure : And if any Confiderati-
on bath ſtrength to work this Noble Diſpoſi-
tion in our Souls, that which is taken from
the Glory of God, and the Redeemer,kath :
'Twas this which led my Thoughts unto the
Meditations in the following Diſcourſe ,
which though much below the dignity of the
Subject, am willing to make thus publick,
that they may be a laſting Monument of the
Gratitude and Reſpect I owe unto your De-
ceas'd Confort, and with the Divine Bles-
ſing, may be uſeful to thoſe who may be
callid unto like Trials.
Many of your Brethren would have
per-
formed this Service, with far more Juſtice
puto both the Subjects of the Diſcourſe, than
one who is in a journeying State ; But when
your ſelf, and ſome near Relatives defir'd
this last Office, I was not unwilling to cor-
ply; eſpecially having the advantage of
knowing by how ſingular a Providence your.
Marriage-Znión was brought about and
now
happy it was to
I
tell
you
how this ſorrowful
Event makes the Thoughts of my intended
you both.
Voyage
The Epiſtle, buc.
Voyage much more uneaſie to me, who must
leave ſo dear a Friend depriv'd of his de-
lightful Half : But an Intereſt in the whole
Deity, (who cannot die) will abundantly
compenſate this lofs, which together with
"your long continuance in Temple-Service,
and the defirable Succeſs of your Labours,
is with utmost Earneſtnefs prayed for,
by
SIR,
London, Sept. 1.
1691.
: Your Affectionate
Faithful Servant,
J. Spademan.
Sick-
( 99 )
+
Sickneſs and Death for the
Glory of Christ.
А.
Funeral Sermon, &c.
1
3
JOHN XI. 4.
\Vhen Jeſus heard that , he ſaid., This
Sickneſs is not unto Death, but for the
Glory of God, that the Son of God might
be glorified thereby.
He firſt hearing of theſe Words,
which ſpeak of Sickneſs and Death,
may give ſome Indication of the
forrowful Occaſion, that hach drawn more.
than uſual Numbers unto this place : From
which it hach pleas'd the All-wiſe God to
semove One, who was a principal Orta-
ment of it; One whoſe conſtant Attendance,
and Chriſtian Deportment in it, carried an
exciting Infuence unto all who were Wit.
neſſes of 'em. And therefore it is no final
lofs
T
100
Sickitels and Death.
loſs unto this whole Society, that they ſhall
no longer enjoy the Advantage of ſuch an
Example; but even the privation of fuch,
whole Lives were Exemplary, is capable
of affording very conſiderable Advantage.
As we know that not only the Light of the
Heavenly Bodies, is uſeful unto this lower
World, their Eclipſes have their Advantages
too, which are therefore thouglit worthy of
peculiar Obſervation. It hath been a recei-
ved Opinion, that the Eclipſes of the Sun and
Moon have an Inſtructive ſignification, by
which the Inhabitants of che Earth are warn'd
and admonish'd. The Truth of that Opi-
nion hath been queſtion d : But is certain
that the Death of a Chriſtian, who did ſhine
as a Light in the World , hach an Inſtructive
Language, and is proper to teach very pro-
firable Leſſons unto them who ſurvive. Such
Providences do indeed call into Mourning
and Sorrow'; but this is not the Principal In-
tention of them. There is ſomething of far
greater Importance to employ our Minds,
on ſuch fad Occafions, and that is, to receive
the Spiritual Inſtruction that is then preſent-
ed unto us. It hath been counted an in-
Itance of the Folly of lome Superſtitious Hea-
thens, chat chey would make a hideous noiſe
whenever they ſaw the Sun, or Moon dark-
ned, and variouſly, expreſs’d their Fears of
loſing thoſe Luminaries, but made no uſeful
Enquiries into the Cauſes and Nature of thoſe
Phene-
for the Glory of Chutit. Ιο2
Phenomena. And 'tis very reproachful unto
protefling Chriſtians, when they imagine
that a paſſionate forrow is the only, or chief
buſineſs that the Death of Chriſtian Friends
calls 'em too. Our Deportment on ſuch Oc-
cafions, ſhould correſpond with our Chrifti.
an Hope, which aſſures us, that they who are
fallen alleep in Cbrist are not loft, (which in
the Apoſtles Judgment is a Self-evident Ab-
ſurdity, 1 Cor. 15. 18.) A deceaſed Chriſtian
is not only more fafe, but far more happy
and honourable than he or ſhe was in this
World: ſo that they need not our Tears;
which yet on other Accounts are juſt and rea-
fonable, but they muſt not hinder our ſerious
Enquiries into the Nature and Uſes of ſuch
a forrowful Object. When therefore we have
loſt a living Example in the Deceaſed. Mrs.
Shower, we are oblig'd to make ſuch Enqui-
ries, with relation unto her Death , that we
may get ſome conſiderable and laſting Advan-
tage from it; and in order unto this, I have
though theſe words of the Redeemer, ſpo-
ken upon a like occaſion, would afford fea .
fonable Meditations, that may aflift us to
improve the late forrowful Providence. And
when I have laid down the general Inſtructi-
ons contain'd in 'em , I ſhall endeavour to
apply ’enz unto the particulør Subject of our
Sorrow
To underſtand the grounds and occaſion of
the words read to you, we need only look
H
back
102
Sickneſs and Death
3
back to the few Verſes which precede the
Text: And in the firſt Verſe we find, that
à Friend and Favourite of Christ, Lazarus
the Brother of Martha and Mary , is arrefted
by a threatning Sickneſs. The favour" and
friendſhip of Chriſt do not exempt from Sick-
neſs and Death. A Lazarins, whom Jeſus lo-
ved, is ſick and diech. His Sifters ſeem to
have concluded ,' That the Affection which
Chriſt had for their Brother, ſhould have
ſecur'd him from theſe Calamities; and ('tis
probable) they thought, that nothing but
the diſtance of place could hinder Chriſt
from relieving their Brother's Cafe , which
therefore they take care to acquaint him
with, and ſend this ſorrowful Meſſage un-
to the Redeemer, Lord, bebeld be whom thou
loveft is ſick , verſe They chuſe indeed
the fittelt Argument to plead on this oc-
caſion with Chriſt, when they repreſent to
him the Intereſt that their Brother had in
häs peculiar Affection. They don't ſay, He
who is our Brother, and Beloved by us,
For he who loveth thy Perſon
and Ser-
vice, is fick: They knew, that ſuch Con-
fiderations (cho' very forcible among Men)
could have but little weight upon him, who
cannot be made a Debtor by all the Kinde
neſs and Service that any can expreſs to-
ward him. No, they rightly conclude,
that the Redeemer's Love is free, and with-
out any Obligation, and muſt be the only
Ori.
3:
9

foż the Glory of Chrift.
103
Original of all that Relief, which he at
any time beſtows. Thus far, I ſay, theſe
Siſters were in the right; but the Particle
Bebold ! (which is a Note of Admiration) in.
timates the Miftake which they were guilty
of, and that they were ſurpriz'd at the Sick-
neſs and Danger of their Brother, becauſe
he was one whom Jeſus loved. Had this
been the Caſe of a Scribe , or a Phariſee
(two Orders which Chriſt had no kirdneſs
for,) this would not have appeared ftrange
unto them, as it did, that one whom Chriſt
loved, ſhould languiſh under a painful and
threatning Diſeaſe. No queſtion they had
often ſeen, and heard the Redeemer exprel-
fing a peculiar kindneſs unto their Brother,
whoſe ſickneſs and danger made him now
a Spectacle of Pity: And they knew not how
to reconcile theſe two together, and there-
fore were inclin'd to hope, that his love
unto their Brother ( as foon as he had an
account of his danger) would induce him
to make the greateſt haſte to viſit, and heat
him, (both which he had done unto others
who were Strangers.) But be intended to do
neither ; he determind to delay his Viſit ün-
to Lazarus, until he had been four days dead:
But tho' he would not heal and recover fick
Lazarus, he ſends a moft excellent Remedy
unto his Siſters, to cure their Miſtakes, to
eaſe and heal their Minds, which was the
intention of this Reply unto their Import
Η 2

04
Sickneſs and Death
nate Meſſage. This Sickneſs is not unto Death,
but for the Glory of God, &c.
In which we are called to conſider, 1. The
Manner. 2. The Deſign. 3. The Import of this
Anſwer.
I would make a few Reflections upon the
two former, and then ſhall inſiſt upon the laft,
as moft ſuitable to our preſent Affair.
I. As to the Manner of this Anſwer: 'Tis
eaſie to perceive the obſcurity and dubiouſ-
neſs of the former part; This Sickneſs is not
unto Death: For the Event did (at leaſt) ſeem
to contradict the literal meaning of this De-
claration, which exprefly denies that the
fickneſs of Lazarus was unto Death, and yet
Lazarus diech: This ſeeming Contradicti-
on, muſt render this part of the Anſwer du.
bious and dark, unto thoſe to whom it was
fenr. Indeed, notwithſtanding this Obſcuri.
ty, there was a moſt certain Truth in this
part of the Anſwer, which ſpeaks of ſuch a
Death , as truly antwers that Character,
viz. Such a Privation of Life, as purs a final
Period unto it; on which account it can tru-
ly be faid of the Dead, That their places know
Pemi no more, and that they go the
way
wbence
they shall not return; Job 8.10. chap.16.22. As
allo, That they ſee corruption, Acts 13.36. The
Body quite lofing that Organization, that
makes it a fit Habitation for a Humane Soul.
This is the primary and proper Notion of
Death, and under which the Spirit of God
ſpeaks

for the Glow of Chrift.
IOS
ſpeaks of it: (See Rom. 5. 12, 14. I Cor. Is.
21, 26, 54,56. not to mention ſeveral 0-
ther places.) Unto ſuch c Death the ſickneſs
of Lazarus was not; his Death was not a
final Period, but only a fhort Interruption
or Ceffation of Life, which (like ſome Rivers
which run under Ground for a ſpace,) only
for a while diſappear'd, and then was a-
gain brought to light. This being granted,
we cannot deny, that there is ſome dark-
neſs in the manner of Expreffion. Had it ſo
pleaſed the Redeemer, he could have ſpoken
in a much plainer Language ; he could have
ſaid, Tho' this Sickneſs ſhall deprive Laza-
rus of his Life, yet it ſhall ſoon be reſtored
to him again; tho' he ſhall truly die, yer
he ſhall not long remain under the power
of Death; for I deſign to work a Miracle
to raiſe him from the Dead. Thus could
the Redeemer have expreſſed himſeli, had it
fo pleaſed him ; but he chuſeth to ſpeak ob-
ſcurely, not only to theſe Sifters, but afterward
to his Apoſtles, when he ſaid, Our Friend La
zarus fleepeth; V. 11. Which Metaphorical and
Dark way of ſpeaking led them into a miſtake,
as we read 7. 13. Many other laftances of this
kind might be produc'd; as that which chis E-
vangeliit relatech, Ch.16.16,17,18. And as the
Language, fo the Carriage of Chriſt hathObſcu-
rity in it ; his ways are uvjearchable, and his foot-
ſteps are not known, both wich reſpect unto vi-
fible Providences, and inviſible Dealings with
the Soul.
Ma.
©
H 3
106 Sickneſs and Death
!
Many there are whom Chriſt really loveth,
who walk in Darkneſs, are brought into a
kind of a Labyrinth, where they are ſtrange-
ly perplext; and are tempted to conclude,
That their Lord hath quite forſaken, and
caſt 'em off, when he retains the kindneſs and
moſt gracious purpoſes toward 'em. As
God did toward Abraham when he com-
manded him to go out of his Country, and
yet did not acquaint him with the Place
which was deſign'd to be his Inheritance, Heb.
11. 8. Thus was Abraham try'd, and ſo are
the Children of Abraham. And indeed this con-
duct of God is admirably ſuited unto the ſtate
of Probation in which we now are. All that
Darkneſs and Perplexity which at any time
we are brought inco, are deſign’d by God,
to try and diſcover the Sincerity and Con-
ítancy of our Obedience. And 'tis our grand
Concern to ſtand out this Trial, to under-
go this probation aright; and then whatever
Darkneſs there is now in the Dealings of Chrift,
he will after a while ſcatter every Cloud, and
will be an everlaſting Light unto us. Twere
eaſie to make large Reflections upon this
Subject , but your own Meditation can lup-
ply chis Defect. Nor may I dwell long upon
the
II. Obfervable in the Text: The Deſign
of this Anſwer made by Chriſt, which was to
afford preſent Support unto the dejected Si-
Hers of Lolars. He whole Eye difcerns the
more
foz the Glory of Chriſt. 107
C
©
moſt hidden and diftant Objects, knows how
their tender Hearts were diſquiered; and
that ſuch a Spectacle as a diſeaſed dying
Brother muſt wound and aflict their Souls;
and the more, when their Expectations were
diſappointed, as to the ſpeedy Viſit of Chriſt.
" What! (might they be apt to argue:). not
'make ſo charitable, ſo ſeaſonable a Viſit, to one
whom he loveth, to one who needs his help,
' and muſt perilh without it? Is this Kind-
neſs, to neglect a diſtreſſed Friend, till Life
and all be gone? Such diſquieting Thoughts
would begin to ruſh into , and diſorder their
Minds : Now 'twas to fill this Tempeſt,
that the Redeemer ſends chis Reply to 'em,
This Sickneß is not unto Death, but for the Glory
of God, &c. qid. Though the Danger
and Progreſs of this Sickneſs, joyn'd with
* my ſeeming Neglect of their Brother, will
be an Occaſion of Trouble unto them;
Sorrow and Fear will cake hold of their Spi
rits, yet let not their Hearts be troubled.
* there is no juſt ground of diſquieting Fear
notwithſtanding the diſmal Appearances
“this Matter will have a happy and honou-
rable Iſſue. When our Lord Feſus doth not
grant the expected Relief , yet he always provides
Support and Conſolation for his faithful Followers.
When He determin'd to ſend away che Mul-
titudes who had followed him into the Wil-
derneſs, he refolves that he will not ſend?eni
away fafting, left they ſhould faint by the wsy,
H
Mat
g
H 4
108
Sickneſs and Death
Matth. 16.32. Though they muſt for a tine
be deprived of fis. Preſence, yet he cakes
care, chat they miglic not faint and periſh.
This was his Carriage toward his Apofiles
in general, and more particularly toward
the Apoſtle Paul, who when he befought the
Lord thrice th:t be Mefenger of Setan migbe
depart from him; tho this Requeſt was not
granted; cho'che Thorn in the Fleſla was not
removed; yet this moſt ſupporting Anſwer
was given to him, My Grace is ſufficient for
thee, 2 Cor. 12.9. Sometimes the Carriage
of Chriſt bears an Aſpect of Unkindneſs and
Neglect; but even at ſuch a cime, his Heart
is fild with Love, and his Hand is employ'd
to Support. 'Tis worthy our notice, what
care che Spirit of God hath taken to remove
the Suſpicion of Unkindneſs in the Redeem-
er, toward his Friend Lazarus , whom he
refus'd to Viſit and Recover, as his Siſters
fequeſted and expected; for in the Verſe
which immediately follows chis Anſwer of
Chriſt, the Evangeliſt adds this cautioning
Remark, Now Jeſus loved Martha, and her
Sifter, and Lazarus. His not complying with
their incioaied Deſire (of having their Bro-
cher ſpeedily recover'd) did not proceed
from Unkindneſs
, or want of Affection (cho"
there was appearance of them. ) No, he
bore che lame Love unto a ſick and dying
Lazarus, as if he had wrought a Miracle to
prevent his Sickneſs and Death. 'Twere
eaſie
foz the Glory of Chriff. 109
1
eaſie to enlarge upon this Head, but I muſt
proceed unto the
III. And Principal Obſervable in the Text,
The Import and Sence of this Anſwer:' And if
it be remembred that the Sickneſs of Lazarus
was Mortal, there will be found theſe two Ge-
: peral Propoſitions contain'd in it.
1. The Sickxeſ and Death of thoſe who are the
Friends of Christ do bring a peculiar Glory unto
God, and the Redeemer.
II. This one Confideration is ſufficient to quiet
and ſupport the Followers of Christ, under thoſe" fora's
rowful Providences.
I need not ſpend time to prove how evi-
dently theſe Truths are contain'd in this
Anſwer of Chriſt : which though given in a
particular Cafe, yet carrieth ſuch a general
Inftruction, as reacheth unto Chriſtians in all
Ages of the World. 'Tis granted, that there
were fingular. Circumſtances that attended
the Sickneſs and Deach of Lazarus ,
moft glorious Miracle was wroughe in rai
ſing him from the Dead : But notwithſtand:
ing, there are other grounds which juftifie the
general Concluſions which are draws from
the words. In which 'cis manifeſt (as has been
obſervd) our Lord deſign'd to quiet and eaſe
the troubled Minds of Lazarus's Siſters, who
had now a forrowful Proſpect of loſing a be-
loved Brother.' And in order to this, he
thought it enough ( without mentioning his
miraculous Raiſing from the Dead) only to
inform
and a
1
9
NO Sickneſs and Death
i
inform them, That the threatning Sickneſs
of their Brother was for the Glory of God, and
that the Son of God might be glorified thereby.
This one Conſideration, when it finds due En-
tertainment in; and hath a right Operation
upon a believing Soul, is able to fill all the
diſquieting Motions that Sorrow and Fear
have raiſed there.
I have not deſign’d a diſtinct handling of
theſe Two Propofitions; twill be as uſeful to
joyn both together in a plain and inſtructive
Method: And therefore ſhall
1. Give a ſhort Account of the Glory of God
and Chrift.
2. Shew how the Sickneſ and Death of thoſe
who are the Friends of Chriſt does contribute
unto it.
3. On what Accounts the Confideration of
this hath ſuch a quieting and ſupporting Influence
upon a Chriſtian; and afterward draw ſome
Inſtructive Inferences from theſe memorable
words. As to the
1. The Nature of that Glory which belongs
unto God and Chrift: On which I ſhall only
make a very few Remarks, becauſe it may be
hoped that few Chriftians are un acquainted
with this common Subject.
Glory, in its general Idea , or Notion, is
'nothing but ſome great Excellence mani-
feſted and acknowledged ; whence 'cis chat
it makes for very ſtrong an Impreſſion upon
Intelligent Creatures, and the deſire of it,
hath
foz the Glory of Chriſt.
III
hath ſo univerſal an Influence. More parti-
cularly,
1. The Glory of God is the Manifeſta-
tion of the great and adorable Excellencies
which are in che Deity , both abſolutely and
relatively confider'd. When the Vertues
( as the Greek Expreſſion is, i Pet. 2. 10.) of
God are ſhown fortb, ſo as to be acknowledg’d
and effeemed by his Creatures : When his
inflexible Juſtice, and ſpotleſs Purity, his
unſearchable Wiſdom, and infallible Truth,
his Almighty Power, and inexhauſtible
Goodneſs do ſhine forth, and are ſet in a
juft Light, then the Glory of God appears
in open view, Numb. 14. 21. God ſweareth
that all the Earth ſhould be filled with the Glory
of the Lord; becauſe he intended to diſplay his
Juſtice and Holineſs, in puniſhing and con-
ſuming the murmuring Ifraelites. Thus 'tis
ſaid, Pſal
. 102. 16. When the Lord buildet h up
Zion, he fall appear in his Glory, becauſe that
Work would manifeſt the Power and Veracity
of God.
2. The Glory of Chrift, is, the ſhewing
forth that Excellence which belongs untohis Me-
diatory Office ; accordingly, when he wrought
his firſt Miracle at Caná, he is ſaid to have
manifeſted forth bis Glory, John 2. II. All the
Evidences which bear Witneſs.unto his Prieſt-
ly, or Régal, or Teaching Offices, do glorifie
the Redeemer, 2 Pet. 1. 17.
1
i.
:
3. It
11%
Sicknels and Death
3. It muſt be remembred, That the Glory
of the Deity, is diſtinct from that of the
Redeemer ; yet they are never ſeparated from,
much leſs oppoſed unto each other. 'Tis
otherwiſe, as to the Glory of God, and of a
Creature; chefe do often difigree and claſh
againſt each other. When Herod accepted
an undue Honour from a flattering Crowd ;
this took away the Honour char was due vinto
God, Acts 12. 23. but the Honour that is given
woto Cbriſt, doth bring Glory unto God, Joh.17.1.
Theſe two are ſo inl:parably joyn'd togeiher,
that they can never be put alun.er. Let us now
enquire.
2. How the Sickneſs and Death of thoſe
who are the Friends of Chiiit, do bring
Glory unio God and the Redeemer : While
our Eye is fixt only upon the dark ſide ( or
Superficies) of this Object, we ſhall be temp!
ed to put ſuch a Queſtion as once Nat banael
did concerning Nazareth, John 1. 46. Can
any good thing come from ſuch Evil ? Can
fo barren a Soil produce ſuch precious Fruit
as the Glory of God? Can this dark and
diſmal Cloud send forth ſuch a refreſhing
Light? At the srit view it ſeems diſhonou.
Table unto God, won theſe Bodies, which
are his Temples, are demoliſh'd and laid in
the Duft: This, I ay, ſeems a Diſparage-
grent unto him who rais'd and dwelt in 'em.
When chefe pirafant Plants which ſtood in
the Courts of God are overturn'd, this ſeems
a
for the Glory Chlit. 113
a Damage unto the Heavenly Husbandman :
But notwithſtanding theſe Objections of Senſe,
'tis undeniably true, that the Sickneſs and Dif-
ſolution of Chriſtians, do really contribute un-
to the Glory of God and Chriſt. The Evi-
dences which confirm this, do relate both un-
to thoſe Chriftians who are remov'd by Death,
and unto thoſe who ſurvive.
r. With reſpect unto the Dying Friends of
Chriſt themſelves : Their Sickneſ and Death do
many ways bring Glory unto God and the
Redeemer:
1. The Divine Veracity or Truth is glorified
by executing the Primitive Sentence, which
hath been given againſt all the Pofterity of
fallen Adam, Gen.3.19. Dujt thou art, and unto
Duſt thou ſhalt return. A peculiar Glory re-
dounds unto God, when theſe Declarations
which ſignifie his Counſel and Purpoſe are
pundually accompliſht. (As on the contrary,
nothing is more difhonourable in its own Nas
ture than Falſhood, which is counted, even by
Lyars themſelves, an intolerable Reproach.)
Compare Numb.14.ver. 2 1. with ver. 35. The
Death of every Chriſtian doth ſeal unto the
Truth of God.
2. The Divine Holineſ, and hatred of Sin,
are honour'd by the Sicknieß and Death of
thoſe Chriftians who have provok'd the An.
ger of God, though they die in Peace. We
have memorable Inſtances in Mofes, in For
fiab, and the Corinthian Chriſtians; ſome of
whom
114
Sickneſs and Death
whom were cut off by Deatlı, though noc
Condemned with the World, 1. Cor. 11. 30, 32:
Concerning Moſes, we read, that by his un-
adviſed Language he offended God : At one
time he complain'd of his Service and Bur-
then, and deſired rather to die, than beat it
any longer, Numb. 11. 14, 15. Ac another
time he ſpoke with indecent Paſſion unto the
Iſraelites; and then God pronounc'd che Arreſt
which you read, Numb.20.12. That he ſhould
not bring the Iſraelites into the Promiſed Land.
Now the executing of that Sentence did glo-
riſe God, bocauſe it manifefted his Holineſs,
which could not behold the defiling Blemiſhes
that were in Moles, who was one of the moſt
eminenc Favourites of God.
3. The Divine Sovereignty and Dominion
are honour'd by the Obedience and Refig-
nation of Sick and Dying Believers : When
a Chriſtian exerciſes that. Submiffion unto
the Orders of God, that he willingly drinks
the bittereft Cup which his Father gives him;
how honourable muft this be unlo God!
This laſt Act of Obedience crowns the whole
Christian Courſe : Certainly there is no Spe-
&tacle more grateful uato God, than a Chri-
ftian chearfully yielding back his Soul unto
him who gave it: 'Twas a reſigning Obedi-
ence that rendred the Death of Chriſt a Side
crifice of a ſweet ſmelling favour unto God
who was in a molt eminent manner glorified
by it: Though a Dying Chriſtian cannot
offer
foz the Glory of Chriſt. IS
offer an Atoning Sacrifice , yet he is a kind of
Holocauſt, when his Death is perfum'd with a
chofen Submiffion unto the diſpoſing Will of
God. On this Account the Death of the Saints,
(or as the Hebrew word imports) che Favou-
rites, is precious in the ſight of the Lord, Pfal.
116. 15.
ز
4. The Powerful Grace of Chriſt is honour'd
by the inward Support and Refreshment which
fick and dying Chriſtians receive from him ;
at a time when the Daughters of Muſick are
brought low, and all the Pleaſures of Life are
without relish; then to feel an invigorating
ſtrength which renews che inner Man, when
the outer decays, and is falling down; this
magnifieth the powerful Grace of God, who
givet b power to the Faint ; and to them that have
no Might, encreaſeth Strength, Ifa. 40. 29. A
Principle of Natural Courage will afford ſome
Support; but 'tis Divine Grace alone which
can enable a Chriſtian to Triumph over
the Pain and Danger of a Mortal Sickneſs,
2 Cor. 5. 6.
is. Eſpecially God and Chriſt are glorified
in the Victory which a Chriſtian gains over
Death : This laſt Enemy is a very Formi-
dable one. An Alexander, who could Encoun-
ter the vaft Armies of Aſian Monarchs, who
had deſpiſed the Terrour of Battels, in his
laſt Sickneſs was ſo afraid of Death, that his
Court was fild with Diviners and Victims,
and all imaginable Methods were try'd to
preſerve
1
i.
116 Sickneſs and Death.
preſerve his Life. When therefore a Chriſti
an, though of the tender, fearful Sex, is raiſ.
ed above the Fear of Death, is confident, and
willing rather to be abſent from the Body, and preo
ſent with the Lord, as the Apoſtle ſpeaks, 2 Cor.
6.5. This doch highly honour the Gface and
Power of the Redeemer, through whom alone
it is that a Chriſtian is more tban a Conquerour,
Rom. 8. 36, 37
6. The Redeemer is glorified in that Bleſſed-
neſ which he immediately confers upon the
Souls of his deceaſed Friends. No fooner
had the Iſraelites país'd the Red Sea, and get
upon free Land, but they ſend up their joyful
Praiſes, and mention how gloriouſly God had
Triumphed over their Enemies. What Heart
can conceive the Songs of Praiſe, which Cole-
brate the Lamb, and him who fits upon the
Throne, when one believing Soul is fee free
"From the Houſe of Bondage, and tranſplanted
into the Heavenly Country? when a Soul
that is Impriſon'd and Ferter'd in a Houſe of
Clay, is received into the heavenly Habitacia
ons which the Redeemer hath prepared ?
Surely, if thoſe who heard of the Converſion
of Paul, glorified God in him, or on his ac-
count; thoſe who are Witneſſes and Spe&a-
tors of a far more fürprizing Change, could
not be wanting in their Admiration and Prai-
ſes of that God who Crowns with unfading
Glory.
7. The Death of a Chriſtian brings glory
unto

foz the Glory of Chrift. 117
unto the Redeemer, as it is the Occaſion of
that aftonithing Operation, which will raiſe
the diſſolved Body, and transform it into the
likeneſs of his own moft glorious Body. The
final Conquering of the last Enemy, muft te
exceeding glorious unto that Power which
effects it. The Raiſing of Lazarus, and re-
inftating his Body in a periſhing Life, did glo-
rifie the Redeemer; and this he had his Eye
upon in making this Anſwer: What then muſt
be the Raiſing of a Corrupted Body unto a
bleſſed Immortality? By which the Children
of the Reſurrection are made like the Angels
of God. Read and conſider that memorable
paſſage, 2 Theſl. 1.10. Let us now briefly re-
fled upon the
2. Evidence which I propounded, viz.
How the Sickneſs and Death of Chriſtians
glorifie God, with reſpect unto them who
furvive, whether they be more nearly or
diſtantly related. And
1. God is thus glorified on ſuch Occaſions,
becauſe he manifests his Divine Power in
compenſating, and ſupplying thac Lofs.
When uſeful and ſerviceable Christians are
removed by Death, nothing buc Almighty
Power can fill up ſuch a void empty ſpace,
and raiſe up others to carry on his Work;
ſo that the Church reſembles that Poetical
Tree, in which, as faſt as one Branch was
broken off, another did foring in the ſame
place : Thus when Moles dies, God finds
I
118
Sickneſs and Death
a Folhua who was qualified to ſucceed him :
When a David is laid unto his Fathers, and fees
Corruption, God fills his Throne with a
Solomon.
2. The Exerciſes of Grace in ſurviving
Relatives or Acquaintance doch glorifie
God on ſuch Occaſions. When holy Fob,
upon the ſurprizing Death of all his Chil-
dren ( at the ſame time ) doch Adore the
Sovereignty of God, and bleſſeth his Name,
when he took his deareft Comforts away;
this did effectually refute the reproaching
Accuſation of Satan, and brought a ſingular
Honour to God, who is alſo
3. Glorified in the Comforting of thoſe
who are troubled and caſt down by fuch Pro-
vidences : This is one glorious Character of
the bleſſed God, That he comforterh thoſe who
are caſt down, 2 Cor: 7.6. Did not his Hand
bind up the Wound, no other could do ic;
all the Confolations which a Creature can pre-
lent, are weak and ineffectual things ; but the
Supports of the Heavenly Comforter are ne-
ver more ſenſible, than under the Senſe of AF-
fictive Providences, 2 Cor. 1. 3,4. In the
4th. And last place, The Siskneſs and Death
of Chriſtians bring Glory unto God, as they
are ſerviceable unto the souls of them who
furvive : As thoſe Fruits that fall from the
Tree, and lye about it, make the Soyl more
fruitful
;
ſuch forrowlul Providences being
excellent Inſtructions about our Duty, and
powerful

foz the Glow of Chriſt.
119
Powerful Arguments to excite us unto our
great Work: What the Apoi le faith concern-
ing his Bonds, was equally true concerning his
Death: They were for the furtherance of the Go-
fpel, Phil... How many have owed their Con-
verſion and Eſtablishment unto the Counſels
and Examples of dying Chriſtians ? The Hi.
ſtories of every Church abound with ſuch lo-
ſtances. I ſhould now have thewed,
3. On what accounts this Confideration is
ſufficient to Quiet and Support a Chriſtian un-
der ſuch ſorrowful Providences : Of this I ſhall
give this Threefold Account.
1. That Love which a Chriftian bears unto
God and Chriſt, makes their Honour dear-
er unto him than any Intereſt of his own;
and conſequently, the advancing of chat will
Tweeten all the Croſſes that can opprefs him.
When Fepsba's Victory ever che Amonites had
got him more than ordinary Honour; this
was ſo pleaſing to his Daughter, that ſhe was
willing to endure the harih Effects of her Fa-
ther's Vow, Fudg. 10.36. Such a temper there
was in the Apoitle, when he could declare
that his chief Expectation and Deſign was that
Chriſt might be magnified in his Body; whe-
ther by Life or Death, Phil. 1. 20.
2. A Chriftian knows that when God and
Chriſt are glorified, then the grand purpoſe
and End of God are attained. We are fure
that the bleſſed God cannot deſign any Gain
or Profit to himſelf in his Acting, bue his
defigna
1 2

120
Sickneſs and Death
deſign is to get himſelf Glory; and it muſt
be very delighirful unto God, when this Coun-
fel of God is accompliſh'd.
3. A Chriſtian obtains his own chief Re-
quest when God is glorified; all his other Pe-
Eitions are fubordinate unto this. He remem-
bers that the Hallowing or Glorifying of
God's Name ſtands in the very firft place in
that Exemplary Prayer which Chriſt hath left
unto the Church ; and therefore when God
doth glorifie himſelf, though in a way that is
grievous unto the Humane Nature, yet a
Chriſtian Rejoyceth. And now it were eaſie
to draw many inſtructive Inferences from this
Anſwer made by Chrift: As,
1. It will follow from hence, that the ſur-
prizing Death of the moſt holy and
Applicat. afefal Perſons, is no Objection a-
gainſt the Providence and Government of
God. 'Twas uſual among the Heathens to
Accuſe their Gods; yea,fome of’em proceed.
ed to deny the Exiſtence and Providence of a
Deity, becauſe ſome excellent and wertujuus Per-
fons were taken away by a furprizing Death.
The Epicurean, who diſputes againſt Provi.
dence, thought his Queries unanſwerable,
when he ask'd, Why (if there was a Provi-
dence ) the two brave Scipio's were Routed
and Slain by the Carthaginians, with
ſeveral ſuch like Queſtions, which
were more tolerable in the Gen-
tiles who knew not God; but it is inexcu-
fable
Cicer, de
N.D.I.3.
for the Glow of Chrift.
I 21
fable in thoſe who have the Oraces of God
committed unto thein, to think or ſpeak at
ſuch a rate.
2. What Adorable Wiſdom belongs unto
the bleſſed God, who can glorifie himſelf
by thoſe very Events that ſeem moſt diſho-
nourable unto him : 'Tis obſerved by the
Apoſtle, that the fooliſhneſs of God is' wifer than
Men, i Cor. 1. 25. i. e. In chofe very Events
which ſeem inconſiſtent with Wiſdom,
wherein God ſeems to act fooliſhly, yet in
them he ( infinitely) ſurpaſſes all the skill
and Wiſdom that are in Men. The Divine
Wiſdom can build Trophies upon thole ve.
ry places which ſeem to ſwallow it up: The
cutting off the Natural Branches, the caft-
ing away the Body of the Jewiſh Nation, at
the firit view appear'd dilhonourable unto
the Truth and Fidelity of God; but the con-
fideration of this Event draws from the Apo.
ftle that admiring Exclamation, Row.I.v.33.
O the depth of the ricbes both of the wiſdom and
knowledge of God!
3. How vaſt is the diſtance between the
Thoughts of God, and thole of Men! Ifa.
55.8. The Subject of the Text gives a me.
morable Inſtance; The Siſters of Lazarus
might be apt to conclude that their Brö-
thers Sicknefs and Death would be on va.
rious accounts diſhonourable unto Chriſt :
1. As they ſeemed to import Unkindneſs
or Impotence in Chriſt, who on this occas
I
3
fiqa
:
122
Sickneſs and Death
fion carry'd it, as if he eicher neglected his
Friend, or was unable to help him. And
2. As they ſeem'd to argue the unprofita-
bieneſs of Chriſt's Service. When Lazarus
was Dead and laid in his Grave, thoſe
who knew the Friendſhip of the Redeemer
unto him, would be tempted to ſpeak on
this manner : “: How little advantage hath
poor Lazarus gor by his Acquaintance
ss with, and Service unto Chriſt, who if he
“had Power to Recover and prevent the
“Deach of his Sick Friend, has been guil-
ty of ſtrange unkindneſs. But in the con-
clufion, the Sickneſs and Death of Lazarus
did bring a far grearer Honour unto Chrift,
than his recovering would have done.
That Miracle which was wrought in rai...
ting him from the Dead did exalt the
Name of Chriſt, and encreaſed the number
of his Followers. Take heed therefore of
leaning unto your own undertanding, but
whenever the ways of God have a pe: plex-
ing obfcurity in them, imitace the Praäice?
of the Plalmiit, Pfal. 73.17: Go into the
San&uary, and view them in Scripture light;
this will diſcover a refrelhing brightneſs in
thoſe Events, which have the moſt horror in
them.
4. How real and great a difference doch
Converting Grace make becween a Chriſti-
an, and the unbelieving World ! The latter
are wholly infenfible unto the confiderati-
3
!
:

for the Glow of Chiff. 123
on usd in the Text; the Glory of God and
Chriſt have no efficacy to quiet and fup-
port their Minds. Arguments taken from
their own Reputation or Intereft, have
ſome force to moderare Sorrow, and keep
it from exceſs; but the glorifying of God
by their Croffes, is an Argument which
hath no ſtrength with them; whereas it
hath the greatelt with a Chriftiin, to whom
nothing elſe need be reprelented: Our Sa-
viour well underſtood to whom he made
the Anſwer in the Text; they were his fin-
cere Diſciples, who were capable of per-
ceiving the force of chis Conſideration;
which afterward our Saviour repeats unto
Martha, v. 40. Thou ſhouldest ſee ebe glory of
God : Unto a Martha this ſhould be a grate-
ful and tranſporting ſpectacle, when a Ju-
das had far racher le Thirty pieces of Silver,
( chan this glory of God.) Let us cry our
ſelves by this Rule; this will diſcover our
Stare and our Character, and whether our
Patience under Trials be a Chriſtian
Grace, or but a Philoſophick Vertue; this
latter growech from other Principles, when
therefore our Minds are quiered under de-
jecting Providences, without having re-
courſe unco the fupport of the Text, 'ois a
fad Evidence that we are alienated from the
Life of God. If the Confideration of his
Glory cannot over ballance the pain and
lofs that we are expos’d to, we are very
14
10-

124 Sickneſs and Death
unlike to our Redeemer, whoſe troubled Soul
was compoſed with this Thought, that his Fa-
chers Name would be glorified by his accurs'd
Death, John 12. 27, 28.
s. Let us whom this ſorrowful occaſion
hath drawn together and all who but hear
of it) give diligence to correſpond with the
deſign that God hath in this ſevere Provi-
dence. Surely he hath not made this breach,
only to open a paflage unto Sorrow and
Compaſſion, much leſs to furniſh us with
new Matter of Diſcourſe: No, he deſigns
that we ſhould glorifie him in our Hearts
and Lives, more than we have formerly
done. And this leads me unto that particular
Application which I propounded to ſpend ſome
time in, and which will affiſt us in making
that Improvement of this Providence as
will bring Glory unto God. All that I
ihail add will fall under theſe following Di.
redions.
1. Let us juliifie this ſevere Providence
of God. 'Tis highly dilhonourable unto him
when we blame and accuſe his ways, as if
they were not equal; as on the other hand
Pois bonourable to God, when we ſubſcribe
every Arrest that our Heavenly Judge harh
pronounc'd. 'Tis related concerning Aaron,
that when his two Sons were cut off, he
held his peace, Lev. 10. 2, 3. he made no
Objections againſt that treniendous Severi-
ty of God, when he underſtood that He
had
DE Pourning
125
had glorified himſelf by that Act. Bleſſed be
God who enableth the Reliet of the Deceas'd
thus to glorifie God. May chis Inſtance of his
Reſignation very much exalt the Name of
God, and bring Reputation unto Atrict and
ſerious Religion. Let this Concluſion be deep-
le fix'd in all our Souls, that however ſevere
the dealings of God are, they are always Righ-
reous and Equal
2. Let us Honour and Imitate the Holy Ex-
ample of the Deceas'd Friend of Chriſt, the
worthy Mrs: Shower. None 1 hope will ex-
pect a large Hiſtorical Account of her Life, or
a Funeral Encomiaftick : This latter ſhe needs
not, for her own Works praiſe her in the gate,
and are a more valuable Monument, than atiy
made by Art.
Her Parent age and Beauty
Beauty, her Wit and
Charms of Converſation (tho' even thoſe
were Gifts from above ) muft now be paſs’d
over in ſilence; for all theſe are Præda Mor-
iis, a Prey unto Death and the Grave; which
conſideration ought to
ought to cure the undue
Eſteem of them, that many profeſſing Chri-
ftians diſcover. And perhaps , fèw places
are more guilty of this Unchriſtian Error ,
than this City, where it ſeems to be the
chief Ambition of many, to out vye others
in every thing , rather than in real Holi-
nefs, which is the only Ornament that
Death cannot ſpoil us of. Accordingly, I
thall only take notice of thoſe Excellencies
which
126 Sickniefs and Death
i
which do fit the dignifying Character of
Lazarus unto her,One wbom Jeſus loved :(And
however uſeful and honourable che Love
of our Acquaintance and Fellow.creatures
may be unto us, yet at laſt this Character
-of Sick and dying Lazarus will be more
valued, than any the moſt admir'd Titles of
Honour.) To make good this Character,
it will not be neceſſary to Deſcribe her in
her Perſonal and Relasive Capacities; in
both which, thoſe who knew Her will ac-
knowledge that the had not many Equals.
'Twill be enough to draw the few following
Lineaments.
1. The Holy Wiſdom, which did ſhine in
her. Conduct, and which the diſcover'd, both
in leaving her Native Land , to enjoy the
Advantages of Living in a Religious Fami-
ly. (10 which ſhe was related, ) and in the
Choice that ſhe made when ſhe changed
her Condition: Neither che prejudices of the
Age, or the Advantage of other offers, could
hinder from accepting One, as the Partner
of her Life, from whom the could expect tha
belt affiſtance in the Service of God, and the
concerns of her Soul. And this ſhe did at a
sime when there was no proſpect of that
Tranquillity, which now encouragech Per-
fons of his Character and Profeffion.
2. Her Conſcientious Acrendance upon
the Publick Worſhip: Of this I am capable
to give Witness, having had the opportuni-
гу
for the Glory of Chriſt. 127
1
ty of Living a confiderable time under the
ſame Roof; and have obſerv'd how Her
Love unto the Solemn Alſemblies, made
Her overcome many Difficulties, which are
pleaded by others in excuſe of their neg-
leæ ; neither the Heat or Cold of the Sea-
lon, nor che hazard to her Health, ( elpeci-
ally when great with Child) could induce
her to loſe any Opportunity of waiting at the
Gates of Wiſdom; luch Advantages were plea-
lant, and ſuch Seaſons were refreſhing unto
her Soul.
3. The Acquaintance ſhe had with Secret
Religion : She was not one of thoſe Pro-
feſſors who ſhut up their Religion within
the Temple Walls, where they take it up,
and leave it at their departure : No, the
made many ſecret Viſits unto her Heavenly
Bridegroom, and from bim obrain'd that Wir-
dom and Modeſty, and other Vertues which
adorn'd her Converſacion.
4. Her Submiſſion unto the diſpoſing Will
of God, and the comforting Hopes ſhe had,
do
compleat the Character of one whom Jeſus to
ved in this World, and hath now receiv'd in
the other, where ſhe is plac'd out of the reach
of Sin and Sorrow, of Child-bearing Pains,
and Child bed Sickneſs, and where ne Clouds
ſhall ever interrupt the Light of God, and of
the Lamb. But if we delire to meet her there
we muſt imitate her Faith and Holineſs :
And
3. Laſtly
,
1

128
Sickneſs and Death
3. Laſtly, Let us glorifie God by receiving
the Inſtruction which this forrowful Providence
preſents to us.
I. Concerning the Uncertainty of Life.
When ſo bright and vigorous a Flame is fud-
denly extinguiſh'd, who can entertain a juſt
expectation of a long Life? What Folly muſt
ir be to reckon upon many years, when our
Lives are in ſo perpetual hazard? Let us num.
ber our days aright, and fix upon our Hearts
that Concluſion which David made, I Chron.
29. 18. Our days on the Earth are as a ſhadow,
and there is no abiding; which conſideration had
no queftion a ftrong Influence upon that ta-
mous Liberality toward the Service of God,
which is related in that Chapter; and it would
make us more active in his Service
2. Learn the Vanity of Creature Aliſtances;
could the Love of a Hasband, or the Coun-
fels of Phyſicians, or the Service of Friends
have been effectual, there had not been an
occafion for this forrowful Solemnity. 'Tis
become Natural to us, to place an undue
Confidence in cleared Helps ; exceeding apt
we are to truſt in Riches or Wiſdom, and
in the Means of Health, when in them-
ſelves they are empty and broken Cifterns,
which will ſend us away diſappointed and
alhamd.
3. The neceffity of ſpeedy Preparation for
Death and Judgment ; every Funeral preſſeth
this
foz the Glory of Chritt. 129
this upon thoſe who are Witneſſes of it. Ma-
ny of you have lately heard
* The Nacure and Importance
* From my BE
of this great Work, and ſo s. on thoſe words,
Matth. 24. 44. Be
many have diſcourſed con- you alſo ready.
.
cerning it, that I need not
enlarge. It hath not been without a Deſign
worthy of the Wildom of God, that our
Deceas'd Friend ſhould not be called out of
the World by Death, until the was known
unto two Societies in this City, whereby
her Death is rendred more Inftructive.
And now that a Funeral Sermon hath
drawn Multitudes to attend here, you will
receive no Advantage from it, yea, 'iwill
prove very hurtful to you, if you do not
ſeriouſly engage, that you will give all di-
ligence to prepare for Death and Eternity.
This work is never unfeaſonable, and no-
thing can be pleaded to excuſe the neglect
of ic.
.
You who are young , and in the Flower
of your days, do not put off this Affair;
fay not as the negligent Fews once did con-
cerning the Rebuilding of their Temple
The time is not come, Hag. 1.2. The approach
of Death will make you of another · Mind,
when you hear the ſound of that Meflon-
gers Feet, who will bring you to Judg
ment; you will then conclude that this
is the one Thing neceſſary ; char all the Con.
cerns
130 Dickneſs and Death,&c.
cerns of Trade, and Offices of Civility, are
meer Trifles in compariſon with this. Work,
upon which your everlaſting Welfare depends.
What meaneſt thou then, Sleeper! ariſe and
call upon God, and ftir up thy ſelf that thou
perilh not. Look often down into the Cham-
bers of the Grave;dwell (by folemn Thoughts)
in the Valley of the Shadow of Death: Be noc
afraid left this ſhould make thee Melancholly
or Diſtracted, for this Path leads unto the
moſt defirable Joy. Tho' no Diſtractedneſs
is to be feared, in compariſon of the Mad-
ñeß which unrepencing careleſs Sinners are
guilty of, and whom Death will find unpre-
pared. And when a view of your Latter End
has compos'd and awaken'd your Souls, then
put the Queſtion to your ſelves, which you
find 2 Pet. 3. 2. Seeing that all theſe things shall
be difilved, (or are diffolving,) what manner of
Perlons ought we to be, in all manner of Converſa.
tion and Godlineß?
FINI S.
131
DE Mourning for the Dead.
How far allowable, cuci
By JOHN SHOW ER.
After the Death of Mrs. Elizabeth Shower,
Auguſt 24. 1691.
FROM
Ezek. XXIV.16,17,18.
Son of Man, bebold, I take away from
thee the Deſire of thine Eyes with
a ſtroke : yet neither shalt thon
mourn nor weep, neither ſhall thy
Tears run down. Forbear to Cry,
make no Mourning for the Dead,
&c.
C
Onſidering what I have formerly preachd,
and publiſh'd for che Aliſtance of other
Mourners, you will eafily believe, that fince
the
E
13?
DE Pourning
1
the late Providence which occaſions this Dil.
courſe, that paſſage of Eliphaz to. Fob hath of-
ten been ſuggeſted to me, Chap. 4. v. 3, 4, 5.
Bebold thou haſt inſtructed many, and baft ſtrength-
ned the weak Hands. Thy words bave upbolden
bim that was falling, and thou haft ſtrengthned the
feeble knees : But now it is come upon thee, and obou
fainteft ; is toucheth thee, and thou art troubled.
Thro' che Mercy of God, I hope, I do not
murmur or faint ; but ſhould it be thought
ftrange, chat I am Troubled , when the Delire
of mine Eyes is removed by a ſudden ſtroke ?
Would it not be faulty and provoking, to be o-
therwiſe affected? to diſregard the Hand of
God? deſpiſe his Chaſtening? or be uncon-
cern’d at the Voice of his Rod ? How far,and
how long, and co what degree to mourn, I
fets, is a Matter of ſome difficulcy: To keep
within the Chriſtian Limits, ſo as neither to
offend God, por lay a Srumbling Block be-
fore che lefs Judicious, or leſs Candid Ob.
ſervers. And of like difficulty is it, rightly
to underftand, and uſe the proper Grounds
of Supporr under ſuch an Exerciſe. For Ex-
pericnce will atteſt
that divers things are
wont to be offer'd for our Relief in ſuch ca.
fes, that will by no means adminiſter it ; but
are weak and ineffectual co any ſuch purpoſe.
Tho', thanks be to God, the Goſpel doch noc
leave us deftitute: of ſufficient Instructions, co
direct our Mourning, to regulate our Fune-
ral Sorrows, and Suſtain our Souls in an
hum.
2
for the Dead.
133
humble fubmiflive Adoration of the Divine
Good Pleaſure. Some of theſe I ſhall endea.
vour to recollect, after I have conſidered
the extraordinary Inſtance of this Text;
where we find the Prophet Ezekiel is forbid-
den by God, to mourn for the death of his
Wife; having receiv'd an expreſs Order not
to teſtifie his Affection by any of the Fune-
ral Rites, and Cuſtoms of Mourning, uſed
among the Jews on the like Occaſion. Alſo
the Word of the Lord came unto me, saying,
Son of Man, behold, I take away from tbee, the
Deſire of thine Eyes with a ſtroke, jer neither
fhalt thou mourn or weep, neither ſhall thy Tears
run down.
For the better underſtanding of this par
ſage, you muſt know, that this Prophet had
for ſeveral years publiſh'd the orders of God,
and denounc'd Judgments in his Name, unto
Judah and Jeroilalem ; but without the deſi-
red. fruit of his Miniſtry, without the fuc-
ceſs of his important Meſſages and Commiſ
fion. The generalicy of the People applaud-
ed his Rhetorick, bue continued to do after
the Lufts of their Hearts, and the fight of
their Eyes; and would not hearken to his
repeated Calls to Repentance; or be awa-
ken'd by the moſt awful Threarnings of ap-
proaching Calamity. Hereupon God. re
folves to take another Method, and
try
.if
his Sufferings would not be inſtructive unto
thofe, co whom his Preaching had been line
K;
fo,
i
134
Di Dourning
ſo. The Prophet himſelf ſhould be a Sign un-
to 'em: and the ſurprizing Death of his
Wife be made a Warning of what God would
do againſt that Nation. And his not being
permitted to mourn for her, ſhould fignifie
the (a) Extremity of that Judgment, which
would quickly overtake them : and repre-
ſent the Horror of their Diſtreſs, that they
ſhould not have leave, or Opportunity to
perform Funeral Rites, or make a regular
mourning for their Dead Relations. The
following part of the Chapter declares this
to be the general ſcope and meaning of this
Paſſage.
Wherein we may conſider, Firſt, The Li.
teral Sence of the Words, in relation to this
Prophet. Secondly, The Parabolical meaning
of them in relation to the People of the Jews.
Thirdly, The Practical Improvement of this
Inſtance, as to Ordinary Caſes, of the Death
of Relations, and Mourning for 'em. The
former will tell us what theſe Expreſſions
ſignifie in themſelves; the Second what they
were deſigned by God to repreſent to the
Jews; which will make way for what may
be inſtructive from both, whenever God
takes away the Deſire of our Eyes, by Sick-
neſs, or any other ſtroke.
(a) Vxorem nolo lugeas, ut ſignifices in maximis malis
non bacaturum Ipfis ut lugeant. Grotius.
Un
1
for the Dead.
135
Under the Firſt Enquiry we may take no-
tice of three things. 1. The Title here gi-
ven to the Prophet, Son of Man.
2. The
Calamity threatned, Bebold, I take away the
Defire of thiñe Eyes with a ſtroke. 3. The Pro-
hibition in chat cale, not to mourn or weep, or
ufe che ordinary Expreſſions of Funeral Sor-
TOW.
Firſt, This Title, of Son of Man, we
find given him almoſt an hundred cimes
in this Prophecy. That it ſhould be giv.
en him as a Type of Chriſt, who is ſo of
ten called the Son of Man, I know no fuffi-
cient reaſon to prove ; for that Appellation
ſeems to have reſpect to his Mediatory Of
fice, as that true Son of Man, 'or promiſed
Seed, who was to bruiſe the Serpents bead
and not only to be the Saviour of Iſrael, but
a light to che Gentiles, and allied unto all.
Mankind: Unto whom all Power and Authority
is given, and all Judgment committed, becauſe
be is the son of Man, Joh. $. It may eicher
referr to his mean Original and Frailty, as
a Son of Adam; ( whole Body was formed
out of the duſt of the Ground, and muft re-
curn to it; which might help to prevent his
being lifted up by the extraordinary Viſions
and Revelations God had favour'd him with:)
that he might not think of himſelf above
what was meet; 2 Cor. 12. 7. or count: it
ſtrange; that he fhould be called to fo dif-
ficult a Service, and prov'd by ſuch an af-
Κά
flia-
136 DE Mourning
flicting Stroke, ſince he was but a Son of A-
dam. Or the expreſſion may (b) import no
more but ſimply O man, which is uſual in all
Languages, when a Superior directs his diſ-
courſe to an Inferior. So Rom. 9. 20.
Secondly, N. The Calamity threatned by
God, I take away the Defire of thine eyes with
a ſtroke. • By a Plague, or Apoplexy, or
ſome very ſurprizing more immediate Hand
of God; ſuch as the Firſt-born of the Egyp-
tians were ſmitten with, Exod. 12. 29. where
the word is uſed, The Delire, or * Deſires of
thine Eyes, as the Septuagint Tranſlation ren-
ders it; who this was the eighteenth verſe tells
us. So I ſpake unto the people in the morning,
and at Even my Wife died. 'Tis manifeſtly
fuppoſed that ſhe had many qualifications to
render her Deſirable, and make the Lo's
exceedingly afflictive : otherwiſe the dread.
ful Calamity that was coming upon the Jews
would not have been properly repreſented
by it. If the Spirit of God had not reck-
ond this Inſtance, to have been one of the
moft (marting and afflictive of all private and
particular loffes, it could not have been fit.
ly made uſe of here. If the loſs of a tender
Parent, or of a beloved Child, or any other
Relation, had been ſuperior or equal to this,
(6) Cameronis Prelet. ad 16 Marth. 27.
Τα επιθυμήματα οφθαλμών.
the
>
for the Dead.
137
the Death of ſome or other of thoſe Relations
would rather have been mention'd inſtead of
this.
It may therefore be thought reaſonable,
that when the Inferior Prients were forbid-
den under the Law to defile themſeloes for the
Dead, ſave only for their neareft kindred,
Levit. 21. 3, 4. that the Wife muſt be com-
prehended, tho' not expreſs’d. Allowance
being given them to mourn for a Father or
Mother, a Brother or Sifter, a Son or Daugh.
ter: This Relation is much more ſuppoſed,
for whole fake a Man is to leave all others.'
It were needleſs to tell him, he might afflict
himſelf in that caſe, when it is granted as' to
the leſſer, and more remote Relatives. The
Margin of ſome Bibles would intimate it was
forbidden unto a Prieſt, being an Husband
among his. People, to defile himſelf by Fu-
neral Mourning for his Wife; but it may
better be read, He shall not defile himſelf for a
Chief man, or Magiſtrate, among his people there-
fore much leſs might he do fo for any other,
fave his neareſt Kindred and Relations. The
general reaſon of ſuch (c) a Prohibision.
feenis to have been; to keep up.che Reputa-
tion and Reſpect due to the Sacred Office
and Miniſtry, which by being ordinarily pre-
3
(c) Dr. Spencer de Ritibus Jud. lib. I. cap. 7. S. 2.
K: 3
fent
138 DE Pourning
A
fent at Funeral Solémnities, might have been
leffen'd ; that he might not, (being a publick
perſon, and employed about the worſhip of
God) by any ſorrowful indecarous Ceremo.
nies, diſparage his Office, or leffen his Digni-
iy, and eſteem among the People : For it fol.
lows, v, 6. They shall be boly unto their. Goch,
and not profane the Name of God, i. e. They
are peculiarly ſeparated for the ſervice of
God, and the Offices of Religion, and oblig.
ed to greater Stri&tneſs and Purity than c-
thers; it doth not therefore become them
to do as others on the like occaſions, left the
honour of God's Name and Worſhip ſhould
by that means be abated : For all that were
employed about, or affifted at Funerals, by
the Ceremonial Law muſt needs be Unclean 1
not only by touching a dead Body, but abi-
ding in the ſame Houſe, or eating of the Fu-'
neral Banquet, &c. Num 19. So that if the
Prieſts had been allowed to be ordinarily
preſent at Funerals, and comply with the
uſual Rites and Cuſtoms of Mourning, they
muſt either neglect their Sacred Work, or.
perform ſome part of it with polluted bands.
And becauſe the Unclean were not to con-
verſe with others, : till after their Purificati
om, this would have been a publick Incon.
venience to the People, unto whom by their
Office they were to be ſerviceable on all Oc-
caſions. Upon the like realon it is required
of chę Nazarites, or fuch as ſeparated them:
felvés
1
739
fol the Dead.
felves to the Lord by a Vow, Numb. 6. 6, 7,
He ſhould not make himſelf unclean, no not
for his kindred, if they die. The Service,
of God to which he was ſo particularly dem
voted, was to be preferr'd before any Ex-
preſſions of his Affe&tion to his own Rela-
tions. And doubtleſs ſo far as thele Tefti-
monies of our Love to deceaſed Relatives
would hinder us from, or in our Sacred Work,
even Miniſters under the Goſpel are obliged,
to endeavour to deny themſelves. Which is
the principal ground of my not defifting from
preaching as formerly, any longer than my
imperfect Health obliged me to.
Tbirdly, Here is a Prohibition of Mourning,
according ro the uſual expreffions of Funeral
Sorrow. First, It is more generally lạid
down. Secondly, by an Enumeration of ſome
of the moſt ſolemn Rites uſed by the Jews on
ſuch 'occaſions. Bind the Tyre of thine head up-
on thee, put on thy Shoes upon thy feet, cover not
thy Lips, and eat not the breed of Mourners.
Firſt, The Prohibition is expreſs'd in more
general Terms: Thou ſhalt not mours, or weep,
or let thy Tears run down: forbear to cry, make
no mourning for the Dead. Tho' ſome of the
(d) Heathens refuſed to make folemn Mourn-
ing for their Dead; yet many of them in the
Neighbourhood of Fkdea, were very extra-
.
(d) Valer. Max. l. 2. c. 6.
K
4
vagant
140
DE mourning
Vagant and Superſticious in ſuch things. And
the Jews, too apt to imitate the Pagan Rites,
are often reproved on that Account, and have
many particular Inſtitutions of their Law, to
prevent their ſymbolizing with the Gentiles,
Lev. 19. 27. Chap. 21. 5. Deut. 14. 1, 2. &c.
And ſome of the Heathen being immoderate
in their Sorrow for the Dead, may probably
be referr'd to, in thoſe Laws of God by Mo-
les, which make the perſons to be unclean,
who touched a dead Body, or came into the
Houſe, &c. God would put ſuch a note upon
it, the better to keep up their Faith, and
Hope of the Reſurrection of the Dead, which
the Cuſtom of exceſſive Mourning might by
degrees have lefſen'd.
The time of Mourning among the Jews
was ſometimes longer, ſometimes ſhorter,
according to the Dignity and Quality of the
Perfon deceaſed. We read of Mourning for
the Dead, ordinarily ſeven days, and ſometimes
for a month, or thirty days. Among
Geo. so. Jo.
the (e) Egyptians for ſeventy days,
among the (f) Perſians feven. A
mong the Romans the time of
i Sam. 31.ult. Mourning ordinarily lafted but
(e) Diod. Sic. 1. 2.C. 3. 5. Gen. 50. C. 3. (f) Herberts Tra-
vels. l. 2.p. 238. For the time and manner of Mourning
among the Jews, fee Buxtorf. of Synag. Jud, c. 29. Steph.
Menochio, Oeconořnia Chriftiana. I. 8. c. 2. Schickardi fus Re-
giuin Hebr. c.6. theor. 19. Joſeph. Antig. Jud. l. 4. C. 8. Dr.
Lightfoot in Math. 19. 23. & Joh. 11. 19 2d. Vol.
Ning
Deut. 21. 13.
Numb. 20.29,
Deut. 34. 8.
for the Dead.
141
Nine Days; as appears by their Novendial, or
Nine Days Sacrifices; which they offered
to the Manes or Ghoſts of the Dead: Tho'
(e) ſome of them continued it longer, for
Ten Months, or a Year; which time, on many
particular Occaſions, was to be contracted
and afterwards was left to Diſcretion and
Inclination.
But laich God, Thou ſhalt not Mourn, or
WEEP. The Word fignifies Weeping
with lifting up the Voice.
He muſt not
vent his Sorrow, or eale his Heart by Tears;
or Sighs, or Cries : For it follows, Forbear
to Cry, make no Mourning for the Dead, i. e. Do
not Lament, and Sigh, or lift up thy Voice;
but reſtrain and curb thy Sorrows, and all the
ordinary Expreſſions of them. There were
ſolemn mourning Lamentations among the
Jews: Thus for Foliab, 2 Chron. 35. 24.
It is threatned againſt Jehojachim, that they
ſhould not lament for him, when he died, Fer.
22. 18. ſaying, Ab! my Brother ! And the
contrary promiſed as a Favor to Zedekiab,
Jer. 34. 5. The firſt folemn Lamentation, or
Cry, was at the Cloſing of the Eyes, by
thoſe who had affifted the Deceaſed, during
that laſt Sickneſs: And then by thole Rela-
tions, unto whom the firſt News came of ſuch
/
1
() Roſin Antiq. Rom. I. 5. 6. 39. Polyd. Virgil, de
Fuſtis Parental. 1. 6. c. 9, 10,
a 라
​1
.
DE Mourning
142
a Perſon's Death. They lift up their Voice,
and with Cries, and Tears repeated ſeveral
simes the Name of the Deceaſed. Thas did
David, when he received the Tydings of
Abfalom's Death: 0.
Death: 0. my Son, Abſalom!
my Son, my San Abſalom ! would to God i bad
died for thee, O. Abfalom my Son, my son!
2 Sam. 18. 33. There was likewiſe a Solemn
Lamentation before the Burial, in the preſence,
of the dead Body, or before the Effigies of
it, expoſed in a publick place : Which is
called, Mourning over the Dead. This the
Jews ſhould not be allowed, faith God, con-
cerning their own Children flain by the Sword,
Ver. 23. of this Chapter.
It was alſo (f) cuſtomary to hire Perſons
on purpoſe, who were to act the part of
Mourners, artificially to expreſs, and to ex
cice to Sorrow; to provoke and affiſt Grief,
by their Lamentacions, aod Funeral Songs.
Such we read of, Fer. 9. 17. Under the Name
of the Morning Women, and Cunning Wo-
sen, and ſuch as are skilful of Lamentation,
Amos 5. 16. By mournful Poſtures and
Actions, tearing their Hair, and beating their
Breaſts, forcing Tears, and by doleful Tunes
affifting the Sorrow of the Mourning Relations.
Theſe Lamentations were often in Verſe; in-
Joſeph. de Bell. Jud. l. 3. C. 15. Bellonlus de Meno
dicato lucu. Such Women hired to lamear at Funerals
the Greeks alſo had. Placo de L48Diali 7..
fomuch
for the Dead.
143
fomuch that what we tranſlate to Lament and
Wail,in divers Paſſages may be rendred to Sing,
Ezek. 32. 18. Mic. 2. 4. c. So David wepe
over Fonatban and Saul, and lamented over
them, 2 Sam. 1. 18. and bad them teach the
Children of Iſrael the Uſe of the Bow : Which
fome will have to be a Muſical Inſtrument,
uſed on ſuch Occaſions; though it is more
probable, that by the Uſe of the Bow, he meant
to match the Philiſtines in Archery, and ſo to
be avenged for Saul's Death; for by their
Archery he was ſlain. Or in general, the
Uſe of the Philiftixes Arms, whereof the Bow.
was one of the Chief: And in chat Song Fona-
than is commended for his Dexterity in it.
Becauſe in the Old Teſtament we read of no
Muſical Inftruments made ufe ofin Mourning;
but 'twas ordinary among the Gentiles, of
whom the Jews did afterward learn it. (g)
Accordingly we read of Minſtrels in the
Ruler's Houſe, on the Death of his Daughter,
Mar. 9. 23. Which Cuſtom it is ſuppoſed the
Fews had not, till after Paleſtine was ſubject
to the Roman Empire.
Secondly, After the general Prohibition,
there is an Enumeration of ſome particular
Rites, which, among many others, were
wont to be uſed in ſuch Cafes. Several of
theſe are mentioned in Cbap. 27. 39, 30, 3!.
(8) See Dr. Lightfoot in Loc.
One
1
144
DE Mourning
One of the ancient(b) Writers of the Church,
in an Oration concerning the Macchabées,
brings in their Mother, refuſing and diſclaim
ing all the ordinary methods of Mourning
for her Sons; among which, there in the
Text are particularly named.
1. Bind the tire of thine bead upon thee.
The Expreſſion of Grief and Sorrow, by
che Hair, was different, according to what
was the Cuſtom of wearing it at other times.
And therefore the Jews, who were accuſtomed
to long Hair, and uſed to tye it up in the Form
of a Crown or Micre ; not only for Orna-
ment, but Covering, (i) either let it hang
looſe, in a time of Mourning, after a carelels
neglected manner; or pluck'd off a good part
of it, or caus'd it to be ſhaven. And having
made their Heads bare in deep Mourning,
did ſometimes throw Aſhes
* Job 2. 12.
upon their Heads; which min-
forh. 7. 6.
gling with their Tears, disfigur'd
Nehem. 9. I.
their Countenance, and gave it
a rueful Aſpect. Thus Job, upon
the News of his Childrens Death,
2 Sam. 1. 2.
Lam. 2. IC.
(b) nedopous siunt, &c. Non comam laniabo;
non veſtes ſcind am ; por carnes unguibus lacerabo; non lutus
excitabo; non luctüs socias accerfam; non tenebras concludam,
St ipſe quoque aer mecium lugeat; 10x Conſolatores expectabo;
non Panen Lugabrem apponam. Greg. Nazianzen. 22. Orat.
in Macchab. laudem.
(i) Sopranis in Davidem Commentar, Digref. 1.
dere
Veſtiariâ Jud. Diſp, 2. Et Digr. 2. de publ. w priv. Luctu.
Mercer. in Job 1. 20.
Shaved
for the Dead.
145
shaved bis Head, or cauſed his Hair to be cut
off, Chap. 1. 20. But becauſe the Jews were
forbidden to imitate the Heat ben (k) in round-
ing the corners of their Heads, &c.
Ezra, as a
Teſtimony of his. Sorrow, only pluck'd off
ſome of the Hair of his Head, and of his
Beard, &c. 9. 3: Thus the Leper was ob-
liged to make bare his Head,
Lev. 13. 45. Hence is † Baldneſs † Lev.'10. 6.
lo often joyn’d with Mourning Ezek, 7. 18.
.and Weeping. Cut off thine Hair Chap. 41. 5.
o Jeruſalem ! caft it away, and
take up a Lamentation Jer. 7. 29. for the
Lord batb rejected, and forſaken thee. The like
Amos 8. 10. I will turn your Songs into Lamen-
tations: I will bring Baldneſs, upon every Head,
and will make it as the mourning for an only Son..
So Mic. 1. 16. O Judea, and Iſrael! make thee
Bald, and poll thee for thy delicate Cbildren :
enlarge thy Baldneſs as the Eagle, for they are
gone into Caprivity. Tear off chy Hair, or
Ihave it, and make thy Baldneſs greater than
uſual: As the Eagle, when ſhe hath loſt her
Feathers, as at certain times
at certain times they do ; (1)
unleſs ſome particular Kind of 'em, that is
naturally Bald, be alluded to. But the Prophec
is here forbidden to make himſelf Bald, or Shave
his Hair: Bind'the tyre of thine head upon thee.
(6) Spencer. Ib. 1. 2. C. 12, 13. de lege Tonfuram Orbit.
prohibente.
(4Bochart. de Animal. part. 2. l. 2. 6. 1.. See more of
this Cuſtom, Geier, de Ebræorum luct1. 6. 8. Sift. 8.
II. Put
146
DF Pourning
í
II. Pat on tby Shoes upon thy Feet. It was
a Token of Sorrow to walk bare-foot : As
David, when he fled from Abſalom, and went
up
che aſcent of Mount Olivet, 2 Sam. 15. 30.
It was uſed at Funeral (m) Solemnities And
'tis the Cuſtom of the (n) Modern Fews, when
they return from the Funeral of a near Rela-
tion, after having taken off their Shoes, to
ſit down on the Ground for Seven Days: But
faith God to the Prophet, Put on thy shoes
upon thy feet.
III. And cover not tby Lips. They were
wont in deep Mourning to cover the Lip, the
Mouth, and the Chin; but eſpecially the
Upper-Lip. Sometimes the whole Head;
as when David wept, and went bare-foot, he
alſo covered his Head. The covering of the
Face may be meant by ſuch an Expreſſion.
Thus we read, Mic. 3. 3. The Seers Mall be
afhained, and the Diviners ſhall be confounded;
they shall all Cover their Lips, becauſe there is
mo Anſwer from God: becauſe his Providence
contradicted their lying Predictions. So the
Lepers were to cover their Lips; not only
to prevent the Contagion of their infectious
Breath, but as a sign of Mourning, Lev. 13.
45 But cover not thy Lips, faith God to
Ezekiel.
!
(m) Geir. Ib. c. iS.
a) Cerem. Conti des Juifs d'aujourdhuj, p. s. c. 9.
IV. Nor
;
for the Dead.
147
.
IV. Nor eat tbe Bread of Men, or the Bread
of Mourners, of afflicted, forrowful Men, ás
the word fignifies. It was cuſtomary among
the Jews, to fend in Proviſions to eat with
the neareſt Kindred and Relations of the
deceaſed. It was deſigned for the folace
and refreſhment of the Mourners, who con-
cern'd not themſelves to get their own Food,
but had it thus fent home to 'em. Of chis
we read fer. 16. 7. Neither ſhall men tear them-
Jelives for them in Mourning, or (it may be
better rendred) neither shall men break Bread
for them in Mourning, to comfort them; neither
Shall men give them the Cup of Conſolation to .
drink, for their Father, or Mother. All man-
ner of Food is exprefs’d by Bread, and both
the Food, and the Gueſts were all Unclean in
ſuch a caſe, Lev. 19. 11, 14. which the Pro-
phet alludes to Hol. 9.4. Their Sacrifices ſhall
be unto them, as the Bread of Mourners, all
that eat thereof ſhall be polluted. The Jews
in the Levant, and other places, do obſerve.
the like Cuſtom to this dae; and ſend in
proviſions to the Houſe of Mourning, eve-
ry Morning and Evening, for ſeven days to-
gether, and ſometimes come and eat with
them. Almoſt ſuch a '(p) Banquet is deſcri-
Cerem. ex C. des Juifs, &c. Ib. du Dileil.
( The. Gatakeri Adverſarla. c. 6.
o
bed

148
of ourning
bed, Job 42. 11. when Job's Kindred and Ac
quaintance came to eat bread with him, and
to bemoan him. But faith God to this Pro.
phet, Thou ſhalt not eat the Bread of Men,
not taſte of a Funeral Banquet, or the bread
of Mourners, as is uſual for others to do.
Accordingly, we find he did not Mourn,
or weep, or ſhed a Tear, or lift up a Mourn-
ing cry, or cover his Head, or put off his
Shoes, or cover his Lips, or eat the Bread
of Mourners, or drink the Wine of Conſo-
lation for the Deceaſed, or expreſs any to-
ken of Grief. But as he had acquainted the
people, that this Calamity ſhould befall him,
and this ſhould be his Deportment, the next
Morning, he tells them, it was actually come
to paſs, and that God had thus forbad him
to Mourn. Which being ſo unexpected and
ſurprizing, could not but put them upon
conſidering, what ſhould be the meaning of
fo extraordinary a paſſage, v. 18, 19, 25,
26. So I ſpake unto the people in the Morning, and
at Even my Wife died, and I did as I was com-
manded. And the People ſaid unto me, Wilt thou
not tell us what theſe things are to us, that thou doet
ſo? And then he tells them, what God would do
againſt 'em,and how they ſhould not be able to
uſe the cuſtomary Rites of Mourning, no more
than He: Thus Ezekiel is unto you a ſign, V. 25.
According to all that be bath done, shall you do :
And when it comes to paſs, you ſhall know that I
am
for the Dead.
149
am the Lord: for I will take from them their
itrength, the Joy of their Glory, the deſire of their
Eyes, and that whercupon they ſet their minds,
their Sons and Daug brors, &cc.
-II. Having conſider'd the literal meaning
of this paſſage, as to the Prophet; you muſt
know, That how ſevere loever this Stroke
was to him, thus to loſe the Defire of his
Eyes, (in thai ſudden and fuprizing manner)
it hach a Typical, Parabolical meaning; and
was deligned by God, not ſo much (if at
all) as a Token of his Diſpleaſure againſt
the Prophet, as - a ſign of approaching Judg.
ments on the Jewiſh Nation. I was uſual with
God to inſtruct chis People, and the Ten
Tribes, by Parabolical Actions, and Exam.
ples, as well as hy Verbal Meſſages, Hol. 12.10.
I have ſpoken by my Propbets, I have multiplied Vi-
fions, and I bave uſed Similitudes by the Hands of
the Propbers. i. e. various Emblems, and Repre-
fenta:ions of my Mind, I have formerly given
dhem: Inftructive warnings of ſeveral forts
I have ſent unto thein. Thus the Prophet
Ifaiab, and his Sons were given for å Sigri
and Wonder, to the Houſe of Iſrael, from the
Lord of Hoft, Ifa. 8. 8. their very Nantes
were Prophetical, and Significative of future
Events, Ch. 2. 3. and 8. Cb. 3. 4. Thus Ifai-
ab walk'd barefoot three years for å lign, and
a wonder to Egypt and Ethiopici, to repre-
fent che Captive miſerable condition they
I
hould
1
150 DE Mourning
* Sam.19.24.
Ż Sam. 6. 20.
ſhould be brought into; iſas.
20. 3. He went abroad without
his upper Garments, after the
manner of * Priſoners and Slaves, for men are
ſaid to be naked, when they are ill clad, Job.
22. 6. we read of ſtripping the Naked of ibeir
cloathing. Captives and Mourners are like.
wiſe wont 10 put off their upper Gaunents,
2 Sam. 15. 30. Fer.2.25. Thus was he to walk
for three Years, co denote the duration of that
Calamity.
This Prophet Ezekiel was likewiſe to give
an Emblem of that Judgment che Text re-
ferrs to, by the removal of his ſtuff, &c. Chap.
32. 15, 16, 17. digging through a Wall, as
if a Watch had been ſet at the door, and
all ordinary Paſſages block'd up; to ſignifie
the Excremity of their diſtreſs, when every
one will be willing to put a helping hand,
to bear it on his Shoulders, as
Servants that carry Burdens, to repreſent
the Servitude and Slavery to which the Jews
ſhould be reduc'd. And this in the Evening,
or Twilight, to denote the ſtealing away of
the King, Nobles, and Men of War, by
Night, 2 Kings 25. 4. He was to cover his
face, that he ſhould not ſee the ground, as
fillid with ſhame, and unwilling to be known:
Thus was He to be a Sign unto the houſe of
Iſrael: for the ſignification of this refers to
them of Jeruſalem, whoſe Deſolation and
Captivity was now at band Which Calami-
ty,
A
He was
j
for the Dead
150
ty, they, who were already Captives in Ba-
bylon, had eſcaped, v. 9. This Burden concerned
the Prince of Jeruſalem, and of all the houſe of Il
rael, that were among them. As the Prophet had
done, ſo ſhould it be done unto them. And
accordingly it came to paſs, for the King
Zedekiab eſcap'd out of Jeruſalem with a bur-
den on his Shoulders, as if he were ſome
common and ordinary Perſon, digging thro'
a Wall, and eſcaping in the Twilight ; but
is taken by his Enemies, his Sons flain before
his face, and his own Eyes pue out, and he
is led into Captivity, and there remains a
Priſoner till he Dies. In this was Ezekiel un-
to them a Sign.
He was fo likewiſe by this Paſſage in the
Text, which was one of the laſt Prophetick
warnings before the Deſtruction of Jeruſa-
lem, and the laſt great Captivity of Judab
and Benjamin by Nebuchadnezzar (9). It was
within cwo years of it. And 'tis obſerva-
ble, that the tenth Month, and
the tenth day of the month, when
2 King; 25.1
Jer. 50..3.
this Prophet, (a Captive then in
ch. $2.4, & ii
Babylon,) received this Meſſage
from God, at the ſame time, the ſame Day of
che month, Nebuchadnezzar began to lay-liege
to Jeruſalem. Within two Years after this,ische
(9) Sec Tof. Antig. fad. l. 1o. c. 10. Jac. Ujeri Cronol:
Sacra, &c.
hast
L a
IS2
DE Mourning
laſt great. Captivity and Deſtruction of Fe-
roſalem. The three hundred ninety days for
che Houſe of (r) Iſrael, mentioned Ezek.
4. 5. ſome think now to be Accompliſhed.
This was above a hundred and thirry
Years after the Deltruction of Samaria, and
the Ten Tribes, by Salmanaler King of Af-
Syria. At the very time when the Siege be-
gan,
be is told of ic by God; and by the
Parable of the death of his Beloved Wife,
he informs the People of the approaching
Deſtruction of their City, and Temple, which
was the Deſire and Delight of their Eyes:
For then God ſuffer'd the Chaldeans to defile
and deſtroy the Temple, the Holy and
Beautiful Houſe, where their Fathers praiſed
God, was burnt with Fire, and all their .
Plealant things laid walte. As it is lament-
ed by the Prophet Jeremy, Lam. 2. 7. And
your Soris and your Daughters, faith God, who
are the Difire of your Eyes, all fall by the
Sword, and ſhall periſh with my polluted San&tua->
19. For mhus he explains this paffage in the
249:2.5, verſes of this Chapter. Thus Ezekiel
is unto you a Sign: according to all that he
hatb done (ball you do, and when this meth, ye
Shall. krow that I am the Lord God. Alſo thou
(s) See Contin. of Mr. Pool's Annot. upon the place.
U See Derodox, Lumiers dela Raiſon, tralt 2, Ch. 7.
Son
for the Dead.
153
I
Son of Man, ſhall it not be in the day, when
take from them their Strengib, che i joy of their
glory, the deſire of their Eyes, and that whereup-
on they ſet their minds, their sons and their
Daughters? You ſhall do as I have done, you
ſhall not be able to make a regular Mourn-
ing, you ſhall not cover your lips, nor eat
the Bread of Men, you ſhall not make any
folemn Lamentarions, or Funeral Solemni-
ties for your dead Relacions : So perplexing
will be your diſtreſs, and ſo great the mul-
titude of the Nain. But you shall pine a-
way in your Iniquities, and tho you ſhall
mourn inwardly, (and have Cauſe enough to
do ſo ) you fall not dare to Thew it, for
fear of the Chaldeans. As is foretold by ano-
ther Prophet, Jer. 16. 6, 7. Both the great
and the ſmall ſhall dye in this Land, they ſhall not
be buried, neither ſhall men lament for them, nor
cut themſelves, 'nor make themſelves, bald for
them. Neither ſhall men tear themſelves for
them in Mourniing, to comfort them for the Dead,
neither shall men give them the Cup of Conſolati-
on to drink, for their Father, or for their Mo-
ther.
Thus Ezekiel was to be a Sign unto them;
for tho' God removed from him one of
the moſt valuable Bleſſings that could be,
yet the Stroke was not ſo ſevere and aftlic-
tive unto the Prophet, but the Calamity fig.
nified by it, to come upon the Jews, was
much more dreadful.
God
6
L 3
154 DE 99ournins
God had long and often admoniſh'd them
to reperit, but they flighted his Meſſages, and
hated and perſecuted choſe that brougho
them, deſpiſing the Remedies, and Phyſici.
ans too; lo that at length he reſolves to
ſpare them no longer, and forbids his Pro-
phet to pray for them any more, fer. 7.-16.
Therefore pray not thou for this people, neither
lift up a cry, nor pray for tbem, neitber make in-
derceſion to me, for I will not hear thee. He had
charged them at the 4. verſe not to truſt in
lying words, ſaying, Tbe Temple of the Lord.
the Temple of the Lord, the Temple of the Lord
are theſe : not to put confidence in the Flatte-
sies of the falſe Prophets, who told them
that this City ſhould not be deſtroyed, nor
this people go into Caprivity, becauſe of
their particular relation unto God, above all
other Nations of the Earth, and becauſe of
his ſpecial preſence in the Temple ; theſe
were but lying words, which would deceive
them. For ſince they had polluted bis Sanctu»
axy, turned the Houſe of Prayer into a Den of
Thieves, God would even conſume, his own
Houſe,' and (t) ſuffer it to be burnt with Fire,
ics Walls to be broken down, and the Ver.
ſels of Gold and Silver, and Braſs, with all
its Treaſure and coftly Furniture, to be car-
ried
to Babylon: Their Feaſt Days; and
(t) See Mr. Lee's Solomon's Temple, chap. 10.
New-
foz the Dead.
ISS
New-Moons, Sabbaths, and Solemnities, all
to ceaſe ; and the very place where the Tem-
ple once ftood in its Beauty and Glory, to
bcome the (x) Dunghill of another City,
call'd Elia. And to render this probable, he
bid' them conſider the ruine of Sbilo, ver. 12.
Go unto my place in Shilo, and fee what I have
done to my houſe there, for the wickedneſs of my
people Ifrael, 1 Sam. 4.11. Pſal. 78. 61. How
God forlook his Tabernacle, and deliver'd
his ſtrength inco Caprivity; how he gave
his people to the Sword, and was wroth
with his Inheritance, ec. Sbilo was a City
belonging to the Tribe of Ephraim; where,
before the building of Solomon's Temple, the
Ark had its uſual Relidence, cho' occaſional-
ly removed fometimes. The Ark of the Te-
ftament, which contained the two Tables of
the Law, and ſo teſtified their Covenant-re-
lacion: The Ark, which was the Glory, and
the Strength of Iſrael, the Symbol of God's
Preſence with them, and the Terror of their
Enemies; for the seat of God was between
the. Cherubims, which was over the Ark,
where he promiſed to meet, and commune
with his people, Exod. 25. 21. Before it Sa-
crifices were offer'd ; 1 Sam. 6. 14. And when
it ſet forward in the Wilderneſs, Moſes ſaid,
1
܀
(W) Sterquilinium Urbis nove. Hieronym. in Ifa. 64.
whereof S. Jerom. was an Eyc-wicoeſs,
Arife
I
I56 DE Mourning
Ariſe, O Lord, and let thy Enemies be ſcattered ;
and when it refted, he ſaid, Return, O Lord,
to the many Thouſands of Iſrael, Numb. 10. 35.
But after the Land of Canaan was fubdued,
the Ark was lodgʻd in Sbilo, being removed
from thence into the Iſraelites Camp, 1 Sam.
4. When in the Fight againſt the Philiſtines,
Ely's Sons were ſlain, the Ark was taken, and
Ifrael routed : And afterwards it was removed
to another Tribe for the wickedneſs of Iſrael,
(viz.) from Ephraim to Judah,from Shilo to the
Temple at Mount Sion: which very Temple,
with the Ark ic felf, God here reſolves to
deſtroy, for the Iniquity of the Houſe of Ju-
dab. And to aſſure the Prophet that he would
not alter his purpoſe, he forbids him to pray
againft it. Now left the People ſhould take
it ill, that he did not uſe his utmoſt endea-
vours to hinder this Calamity, or left the
Prophet himſelf Thould be diſcouraged, by
praying to no purpoſe; God condeſcends to
double and treble the Prohibition: Not to pray,
not to lift up a Cry, not to make Interciſſion;
for, ſays he, I will not bear, q. d. I will not
repent of my denounced Vengeance : I will
not be diverred from that Deftraction, I have
reſolv'd to inflict ; neither fall che Inter-
cefſion of any Oihers for them be prevalent
and effectual. There are fix eminent Perſons
mentioned by name, Jeremiah, Moſes, Samu.
él, Noah, Job and Daniel, yeć neither of chem
tingly, nor all of them cogesher, should prevail,
by
for the Dead.
157.
by their Interceflions, to preſerve Jeruſalem,
or deliver the Jews from this Caprivity into
Babylon, Jer. 15. 1. Ezek. 14. 16, 18, 20.
A few Verſes before this Text will manifeft
this reſolv'd Purpoſe of God, concerning this
-Matter. Ver. 13, 14. In thy Filthineſs is lewd.
neſs : becauſe I have purged thee, and thou waſt
not pürged, thou ſhalt not be purged from thy fil-
thineſs any more, till I have cauſed my fury to rejt
upon thee : I the Lord bave ſpoken it, it shall
come to paſs
, and I will do it : I will not go
back, neitber will I ſpare, neither will I repent;
according to tby ways, and according to thy do-
ings, shall they judge thee, ſaith the Lord God.
9.d. Think not that my Prophets have invent-
ed a fad Story of cheir own, and denounced
Judgment without my Warrant ; for it is I the
Lord have ſaid it. They did only reveal my
Purpoſe, and declare my Counſel; I will do
according to their Prediction: Í that ſent
them, will moſt aſſuredly bring it to paſs.
And think not that this Judgment is a great
way off, and you need not be concern'd for
any thing at ſuch a Diſtance; for it ſhall ſhortly
come to paſs, it is even at Hand. And think
not that your Fortreſſes, and Strong-Holds
Shall be your Defence; that your City is im-
pregnable againſt the force of the Cbaldean
Army, that the King of Babylon is too weak
and impotent to prevail againſt Jeruſalem;
for I my ſelf will do it: I have Commiſſion's
him to perform my Pleaſure, and I will affift
him
1
0
158 DE Mourning
1
him to execute my Threarning : And flatter
not your felves, that my Purpoſe may alter,
and I may be intreated to delay for fome
time, for I will not go back, or ſpare you ang
longer : Do not imagine, that becauſe I have
formerly been intreated 10 Repent, I
may
now be lo again; for it is added, I will not
Repent : And it is but juſt and equal I ſhould
thus relolve ; for according to thy ways and
doings thou ſhalt be judged, ſaith the Lord.
And then in the Text he hath a sign of all
this, by the Death of his neareſt Relation,
the taking away the deſire of his Eyes with a
ſtroke.
III. Having conſidered this Paſſage, as to
the Literal and Parabolical fence of it, what
the Expreſſions ſignifie in themſelves, and
what they are deſigned to reprefent to the
Jews; let us now conſider how far they are
Applicable to us in ordinary Caſes. For when
God removed from the Prophet Ezekiel the
defire of bis Eyes, he forbids him to mourn or
weep: But from ſuch an extraordinary Cale,
which had fo plain a deſign, and direct re-
ference to the Jewiſh Nation, we cannot ar-
gue againſt all Mourning for the Dead, or Ex-
preſſions of Sorrow, when a Delightful and
Beloved Relation is taken from us. No:
Mournings and Lamentations are allowed,
and commendable, if we keep within the
Bounds of Realon and Religion. It is a pièce
of
.
for the Dead.
159
of Juſtice to the Deceas'd, to Bewail them.
Ic is threatned as a Judgment, Jer. 21. when
any Die without being Lamented: Yea, it is
faid to be the Portion of the wicked from God,
i and the Heritage of the Oppreſſor, that they are
cut off, and tbeir Widows ſhall not weep, Job 27.
13, 14, IS.
Holy Abraham we find Lamenting and
Weeping when-Sarah died ; (wlio is the firſt
Woman whoſe Burial is mentioned in Scrip-
ture, and the only Woman, the number of
whole Years are accounted there.) Thohe
had paſs’d many Difficulcies before, and met
with many Temptations, and been tried with
many Conflicts, as leaving his Country,
hazarding his Life, obliged to baniſh one be-
loved Son out of his Houſe, and commanded
to facrifice another with his own hands; yet
we do not read of his mourning and weeping,
till the Death of his beloved Sarab, Gen. 23.1
2. Neither is he here or any where condemned
for dropping a Tear upon this Occaſion.
But our great concern, in ſuch caſes, is
to keep within Bounds; as upright Job, who
rent his Cloaths, and ſhaved his Head, and
fell upon his Face to the ground, when he
heard the News of his Childrens Death ; and
yer even there he worſhipp'd God, and had
this Teſtimony, That in all this he. finned not,
or charged God fooliſhly, Job 1.22, For Mourn
we may, and Weep we may, and Lament
we may, but not with an undue Violence; as
5
'
David
160
DE Bourning
David for Ablalom, 2 Sam. 18. 33. Nor as
Rachel for her Children, who refus'd to be
comforted : Or as Rizpah, who attended the
Carcaſſes of her Sons, and would not be
parted from them, 2 Sam. 21. 10: Or as
Facob, when Joſeph was miſſing, who will
go down to the Grave to bis Son mourning, Gen.
37. 35. Or as Fonab, when God (mote his Goard,
and made it witber, Jonah, 4. 8. His Spirit
droopt, and he reſolves to die too.
If God takes aways the Joy of our Heart,
and Delight of our Eyes; (luch Relations as he
made ſo, one that from him, and by him, and
in Subordination to him, was fo ;) we muſt
not yet forget our Relation to God; we muſt
not over:look the Deſigns of his Providence,
or the Encouragements of his Word; we
muſt not Mourn as Ignorant, Hopeleſs Hea-
thens, that never ſaw the Bible, or heard of
Chriſt.
I ſhall therefore comprize what I have to
ſay as to this Occaſion, under Two Generals :
The one of Duty, the other of Support,when-
ever God takes away the deſire of our Eyes
with a ſtroke.
Firſt, We are callid, in ſuch a Caſe, to
confider upon what Grounds, and with what
Deſign, and for what Ends, it pleaſeth God
thus to AMi&and make a Tryal of his Ser-
vants. And thereby we may learn, in what
manner we ought to Regard and Improve
ſuch
for the Dead.
16r
ſuch Diſpenſations. This will concern the
Dury of thoſe who are thus exerciſed.
Secondly, Asto Support and comfort, for the
Prevention of immoderate Sorrow and Mour
ning ; I ſhall conſider what is proper and fuf-
ficient to bear up a Chriſtian Spirit in fuch
Cafes; and withal cake notice how vaio, and
ineffeétual are all the little Conſiderations
which ſome are wont to offer, and others to
have recourſe to, for Encouragement under
ſuch Tryals, without going into the Sanctuary
and conſulting the Holy Oracles.
Firſt, When the like. Caſe doth happen, as
is may to the beſt of Men, we are to conſider
upon whac Righteous Grounds, and with whac
Merciful Deſigns, God doth thus afflict and
prove any of us ; or may do ſo, if as yet He
hath not. Though God had imparted his
ſecret Counſels to this Prophet, and employ'd
himn in the most Honourable, Noble,and Excel-
lene Work; though he had been true to his
Commiffion, and faithfully delivered the Mel.
ſages he received, pleading, the Cauſe of
God with undaunted Courage and Relolution,
notwithſtanding the Hatred, and Perſecution,
and Hazard of his Life, whereunto his Fi-
delity expos'd him; yet God thinks fit by ſuch
2 ſtroke as this, to Aflict and Prove him, and
make him a Sign and a Warning to others.
1
We
1
162
Di mourning
We ſhould not therefore wonder, as if come
ftrange and new thing hath happened to us,
when God takes from us our most defirable
Relations: If he remove our deareft Comforts,
and that with very little warning: If he wound
and ſmite us in the Apple of our Eye ; and
pluck from our Embraces that, which of all
Earthly Bleſſings our Heart is most fer upon :
We ought not in ſuch Caſes to ſay, with
Gideon, Judg. 6. 13. If the Lord be with us, (if
he accept us, if he favoursus,) bow is it, and
why is it, that this evil bath befallom us? As if
God were obliged to gratifie us in all our
Wiſhes: As if he were bound to take no-
thing from us that we are unwilling to part
with, though it be his own, more than
Qurs.
My Brethren, I find it to be no ſuch eaſie
matter, in pra&ical Inſtances, to reconcile
the Belief of God's gracious Prefence with
ſmart and preſſing AMictions. We are ready
to ſay with the Siſters of Lazarus, Lord,
if thou hadft been bere; my Brother bad not
died.
If the Lord were with us, it would have
been otherwiſe; we are all too prone to
think and ſay ſo. Such are our mistaken
Apprehenſions concerning God, under the
Darkneſs of our Prefent fate: Such is our
inordinate Efteent and Affection for Tem-
poral Bleſſings : So Ignorant or Inconfide-
rate are we about the Deſign and End of
God
1
for the Dead.
163
God in AMičting us : So little do we under-
ſtand, or conſider that great Revenue of Glory
which God may bring to himſelf by our ſmar-
teſt Tryals; So ape are we to look back on
the Comforts we have loft, and let our
Thoughts' looſe to aggravate our preſent
Wanis, by reviewing the Advantages we once
enjoy'd, and are now deprived of : So par-
tially, ſo flightly, ſo ſeldom do we contem,
plare che Nature and Tenure of the Covenant
of Grace, which does ſuppoſe, and make al
lowance for ſuch Vificacions, and hath pro-
vided for our Relief under them: And io it
comes to paſs, that we are too ready to que
ſtion his Fatherly Love, by reaſon of ſuch
Rebukes : Not conſidering that whomi tha
Lord loves, he chafteneth, and ſcourgeth everne
Son whom he receiveth, Heb. 12. 6. But the
Uſefulneſs and Neceſſity of ſuch Providences,
and the Wiſdom and Faithfulneſs of God
therein, may be made conſpicuous to a con-
fidering Mind : And it is frequently acknow-
ledged by the Experience of thoſe who are
exerciſed in this kind, That it is no more
than is needful, that we ſhould fometimes
be in heavineſs by ſuch Diſpenſations : As
will appear by conſidering a few things.
Firſt, Such Providences are proper to Awa-
ken Repentance, for our many Omiffions and
Failings, in the Relation we ftood to them
whom God hath taken from us. How fe-
riouſly
164
DE Pourning
riouſly ſhould we reflect, Did I diſcharge
the Duty of my Place to ſuch, or ſuch a
deceaſed Relacive? Did I value and prize
ſuch a Mercy as I ought? Did I thankfully
Improve ſuch a Bleſſing as I mighi ? It is our
fault and folly, as well as our Unhappineſs,
that we ſeldom know how to prize and uſe
ſuch Mercies, till God hath depriv'd us of
them. And that Neglect is no way to be re-
triev'd, but by a penitent ſenſe of our Error,
in compliance with the Call of God: That
Call of God, I mean, which he gives us by
their Removal. And it is part of the Wiſdom
of God's Government, to order our Tryals
and Affictions, for the kind, for the man-
ner, "and for the ſeaſon of themi, as may beſt
forve to convince us of our Sin, and pronote
our Repentance.
For Example, Children should conſider
upon the Death of Holy Parents, in what
Inſtances they failed of hearkning to their
Counſels, and following their Inſtructions,
Admonitions, and Examples; of paying that
Honour, Reverence, Dury, and Obedience
which God commands. They ſhould then
remember, conſider, and mourn to think
- how often their Miſcarriages againſt God and
them, was a Grief and Burthen to their Souls,
and made them walk fofly: They ſhould re-
calithe Vanity of their Childhood, and review
the Stubbornneſs, and Frowardneſs, and In-
tractableneſs of Youth; and the many par-
ticular
.
1
for the Dead.
165
ticular Provocations they were guilty of
while their Parents lived; againſt their fres
quent Reproofs, againſt the cry of cheir Pray.
ers, and the meaning of their Tears, againſt
cheir many Warnings, and Compaſſionate
Calls to Repentance, againſt all the methods
God uſed to awaken, huinble, and reform
them : Is not this the voice of ſuch a Rod to
many Children, when their godly Parents
are taken away by Death? And the like
Reflections ſhould Parents make; when God
removes their Grown Children; whether they
have anſwered their Truſt, and been faith-
ful to their Souls; folemnly dedicating them
to God, endeavouring to inſtruct them in
the Principles of Religion, and Educate
them in the Chriſtian Faith, and ſave them
from the Temptations of the World, the
Fleſh, and the Devil ; endeavouring by all
means to make Religion aimable, and Sin
odious, and practical Godlineſs Lovely, by
their own Circumſpect walking, by keeping
up the Authority of God, and his daily Wor,
ſhip in their houſes, by faithful Inſtructions,
and prudent, feaſonable Reproofs, and fer.
vent Holy, Prayer to God for them, and with
them, &c.
The like for other Relations, when ibe
Deſire of our Eyes is removed, as a Dear Hus-
band, or a beloved Wife, God expects we
Thould refleet', and conſider, whether we eo.
ferd into luch a Relation, as becomes Chris
M
ftianis,
166
DE Mourning
ſtians, marrying in the Lord: Whether we did
walk as Heirs of the Grace of Life together :
whether by tenderneſs and Affection, by
Meekneſs and Wiſdom, by Watchfulneſs and
Prayer, by Counſel and other Affiftance, we
faithfully performed the Duty of that Rela-
tion. We ought to reflex in ſuch caſes,
How much more good we might have receiv-
ed, and done, with reference to the Deceas’d:
How much more we might have contributed
than we did, to the furtherance of their
Grace and Holineſs, their Knowledge and
Comfort, their peace of Conſcience, and
meetneſs for Heaven; or what Advantage
and Increaſe of our own, we might have had
by their means, and did not improve. You
that are now Happy in one anothers Affecti-
on, remember this, before a parting time do
come: for ſuch Thoughts as theſe will be apt
to follow us, under fuch Providences; and it
is fit they ſhould.
And if we have the warning of their Ap-
proaching Change by Sickneſs; it may then
be
proper to Reflect, how we then demean'd
our felves, whether we were duly ſenſible
of it? what was the Temper of our Spirits
in Prayer for them; and what our carriage
and deportment toward them, and toward
God, with Relation to their cafe : How far
we expected and prepared for a Separation
by Death? what folemn acts of Relignation
of them, and of our felves, to the Will of
God,
for the Dead. 167
God, our Spirits were formed to . what im
preſlions their Sick.bed Diſcourſes, their Dye
ing Speeches, Comforts, or Counfels; with
their laſt Agonies, had upon us? what Duty
lyés upon us at ſuch a time; in reference to
theſe things, is ſufficiently obvious: But how
far we chen comported with it, oughe feri-
ouſly to be inquired, when God hath remo-
ved them by Death ; that wherein we have
failed, we may be awaken’d to Repent, which
is one Deſign of God by ſuch a Stroke.
Secondly, To teſtifie his Diſpleaſure for
our fond - Inordinate Affections, to thoſe Rela-
tives he ſnatchech from us, and to prevent
the like as to thoſe that ſurvive.
God is Jealous of his Honour, and he will
not bear a Rival: and if the Defire of our
Eyes lay too near our Hearts, and rob him
of our Delight, and Love, and Time, no
wonder if he make a Separation. When 7a-
cob's Affection to his Joſeph and Benjamin
were ſo exceſſive, that his Life was bound
up in theirs, be and bis muſt then be parred:
And the good old Man be brought to ſay,
with a doleful Accent, and aking Heart,
Fofepb is not; and Simeon is not, and muſt Ben-
jamin go too? all theſe things are againſt me.
A Husband, a Wife, a Mother, a Father, a
Child, a Friend which is as thy own Soul .
Any of them, all of them must go, if we
Love them too well, i. e. if we value them com
highly;
M 2
168
DE Pourning
highly;
if we delight in them exceflively;
if we rejoyce in them more than in the pre-
ſence of God; if we place the ſatisfaction of
our Minds, the ſolace of our Lives, too much
in their Company, if we love them not, only
in the Lord, or in ſubordination to him; if
we reckon upon too much Content in their
Continuance; if we are too unwilling to part
with them at the Call of God, &c.
This we may be ſure of, God will break
that from us, from which we would not be
broken, or turn it to our Croſs. And that
Stroke which makes the breach, fhould teach
us to moderate our Affe&tions to furviving
Friends.; to Poffefs, Enjoy, and Uſe all things
and perſons in this World, as if we uſed
them not , becauſe the time is short ,
and
the faſhion of the World paſſeth away, i Cor.
7:31. That we may be brought to ſpeak it
as the inward fence of our very Hearts :
Lord, "I ſee all Earthly Comforts are wither-
ing Gourds : How quickly, how eaſily, how
kuddenly are they gone! 0 let me hence-
forward, make Tbee. my only Portion and
Treaſure ;, let me ſeek thy Favour, value thy
Love, prize thy preſence, in and above all
thingsThou art the only Fountain of Lios
ing Waters.; All Creatures are buc broken Cit
fferns, that can hold little or none; and
how unexpectedly may they be dry'd up!
iv.hom bave I in Heaven but thee? and who,
or what is there defueable on Earth beſides thee?
Happy
1
+
for the Dead.
169
Happy is that Soul who Anſwers this Deſign
of God, and is brought to this frame by ſuch
a ſtroke.
Thirdly, God may ſometimes intend to
Try our Sincerity, and Improve our Truſt
in him alone. To know what is in our Hearts,
3. e. To let it be known unto our lelves and
others, whether we can love him as a rather,
though we feel his Rod: Whether we can
ſtoop to his Diſpoſing Authority, and ſubmit
to his Hand, when it is moſt heavy: and ac-
quieſce in his Orders, when they are moſt fe-
vere, To try whether we can receive Evil
from God, as well as Good: and blels him for
Taking, as well as Giving : To try whether
we can truſt him, though he ſlay us; and ſay
with Hezekiab, Good is the Word of the Lord,
even when he calls for the Deſire of our Eyes.
To try whether we can believe his Word,
truſt his Providence, and depend upon his
Care, and hope for his Salvation, when the
Helps, and Adiſtances, and Inſtruments of his
Mercy, which we formerly had, are wich-
drawn. In a word, whether God alone be ea
nough for our Souls to live upon; and be rec-
kond ſufficient for our Stay, Support, and
Strength;whatſoever Diſappointments, Loffes,
and Difficulties we meet with. Whether we
will abide by our Agreement, when we first
yielded our ſelves to the Lord, to be abſolute-
ly difpos'd of, as well as rul'd by hin. And
how
1
2
M 3
1
179
DE Pourning
how ofren have we ſince renew'd that Cove-
nant, and given up our ſelves and ours to the
Lord: He will try by ſuch Providences, whe-
ther we are ſatisfied, he ſhall take us at our
word.
Fourtbly, Sometimes he does it as a Pre-
parative for Patience under further Tryals,
either Perſonal and particular, or publick
and National. God in Wiſdom inures our
Spirits to a ſuffering State, and brings us off
by degrees from the Love of this world. He
trains us up in Self-denying Exerciſes, that
we may be the better prepared to meet him
in the way of his Judgments: That by Suf-
fering, we may learn to ſuffer. He takes
away ſomewhat which we dearly loved, that
it may be leſs difficult for us to part with the
Remainder: That our proud Hearts being
humbled, and our ſtubborn Wills bowed, we
may be more ready to bear, and ſuffer, and
loſe, as he, ſhall think fit. We need be in-
ſtructed a good while in the School of Afflicti-
on, perfectly to learn Patience, and Reſigna-
tion to the Will of God. So difficult a Leſſon
as that of Self-denial, will not be learned all
at one time. One Inſtance of a calm Submiſ-
fion to the Divine Will,'may diſpoſe us for
another that is more difficult; for if we cannot
give up our Relations to the Will of God, how
ſhall we be able to reſign our Selves? If the
Fcot men tire us, how ſhall we contend with
Horſes
for the Dead.
171
1
Horſes? If we can't part with the Life of a
Friend we love, how ſhall we ſurrender ,our
Own, if he ſhall call us to do ſo? If we fend
yp our impatient Murmurs to Heaven, when
any of thein die, (though it be peaceably on
their Beds,) how ſhall we be able to refift
unto. Blood? or to die at a Stake, if that
ſhould ever become our Duty ? If the Cala-
mities common to Men be ſo heavy for our
Shoulders, what ſhall we do in a Fiery Tryal?
Therefore God in Wiſdom remembers our
Ignorance and Frailey, and conſiders our
Weakneſs, and accordingly he trains up, and
prepares us by degrees.
Fiftbly, The Laſt and General Reaſon of
all ſuch Strokes, is to mind ſurviving Rela-
tions and Acquaintance, and all that hear-
of it, to prepare to follow. All the frequent
Warnings of God, which you have lately
had of this kind, ſpeak very loudly the Lan-
guage of our bleſſed Lord, Mat. 24.44. Be
ye alſo ready. Conſider your Latter End
Number your Days; Know that you haften
to an Eternal State: Some of us eſpecially
Should take the Warning, unto whom the
Blow comes nearer home. When Death
enters into the very Houſe where we fojourn;
and lefſensor diffolves our Families; when God
draws away the Veil, and expoſes the Pi&ure
of Death naked to our view, and holds it
before our Eyes; he bids us, of all others,
M 4
make
1
172
DE Mouriring
make hafte with our Work, and be ready ;
and not fooliſhly facter our ſelves, that we
have many Years to come in this World.
Do we not fee our own Friends and Rela-
tions, that were more likely to live than we,
Month after Month, drop into the Grave
And is it not the Houſe appointed for all the Liv-
ing ? Shall we not think our own Turn is,
coming ? May not Thine be next, or Mine
next? Does not every deceaſed Friend tell us,
we are living-dying Perſons, who fhall ſhorely
follow them, but they not return to us: Their
Seats and Places, here and at home, ſhall hence
forth know them no more? And will it not
e're long be as certainly true of us, of every
one of us, as true as if our Breath were gone,
and our Eyes cloſed, and our Teech let, and
our Friends had left us, as if we were laid
in the Graves, and the Funeral Cerernonies
were over, and our Bodies cover'd with the
Bones and Earth char muſt be our Compa-
ny in the houſe of Darkneſs? Oh that we
were wiſe to underſtand, and believe this,
and conſider our Latter End! Thus con-
cerning the Duty of Mourners.
II. Forche Prevention of Immoderate Sor.
Fony, and Irregular Mourning, which is next
to be conſidered : I defire it may be ob-
ferv'd, that many perſons ſeek for Comfort
in fuch-Caſes, where it is not to be had ; and
hope to encourage and ſupport themſelves from
weak
9
for the Dead.
173
weak, miſtaken, or deceitful Principles: we
are apt to lean on ſome broken Reed, that
will not fuftain but pierce us. Under this
and the other Leaf we ſeek for Comfolation,
and find a Serpent ļurking there; but all our
turnings of devices prove but like the Pot-
ters Clay, which breaks and moulders be-
tween our Fingers :: We would fain draw
the Water of Comfort out of this Brook, or
the other Puddle, inttead of going to Jacob's
Well, the true and only Fountain: I mean,
inſtead of confulting the Holy Scriptures,
We diſquiet our Minds in vain, ſtretch our
Imaginations and buſie our inquiring thoughts,
to find out Remedies againſt che Evils.we fuf-
fer, bur till we go into the Sanctuary, we
ſearch in vain.
All the Precepts and Inſtructions of Philo.
ſophers are weak, and ineffectual to a Chri-
ftian. To change the Nature of Amiative
Evils, or wholly to extirpate our own Af-
fections, will be found impoffible: Fatal Ne-
cefliry aſſerted by fome, and the Do&rine of
Contingency and Chance, explained by om
chers, will not quier or fatisfie an Aflicted
Mourner. To ſay we ſhould have conftant-
ly expected this, and the like Calamity be-
fore band, is in fume fence true; but does
not chat inflict as much of the Evil before,
as it takes off afterward? For fuch * a Fore-
* Parker's Demonft. of the Law of Nat. part 1. 9. 28.
fight
174
1.
DE Pournikg
fight and Expectation cannot be without An:
xiecy, and many fad and melancholly thoughts:
I mean, upon Principles meerly Philoſophi-
cal, it cannot. And therefore it is a Diſpu-.
table point among that ſort of men, whe-
ther-it be beſt to be ſurprized by an Evil,
or to pre-meditate and foreſee its Approach.
Both grant we are condemned to be miſera-
ble. Think upon it before-hand, ſays the
one Sort, that you may feel it the leſs : Ne-
ver think of it before, ſays the other, with
equal Reaſon, that you may not feel it
twice.
But others more plauſibly, and with ſome
Weight, will be ready to ſay, You knew a
Parting Time muſt come: You knew the Ma-
trimonial Union might eaſily, and ſuddenly
be diſſolved and broken by Death. What
did you not know, that you and your Rela-
tions muſt Die? or did you noc live toge-
ther with this deſign, to help and prepare
one another for Death? And the Providence
of God continued ſuch a ſuitable Relation
to you for fo many years: might he not
have made this breach fooner? you ought to
be thankful for ſuch a Bleffing ſo long.
Beſides, it may be added as to the manner
of their Deceaſe, they had what Art and
Care could do to preſerve their Lives; and
earneſt prayer to God was added, if it did
conſiſt but with his Holy Pleaſure, that they
might be longer ſpard. And after all, they
Died
fol the Dead.
135
Died quietly on their Beds, and went to the
Grave in peace, and died Lamented, and the
lait Offices of Friendſhip were perform’d at
their Funerals, doc.
Moceover, you know not but they are ta.
ken away from the Evil to come ; for notwith-
ſtanding the beginning and progreſs of Na.
tional Deliverances thus far, ſome of us may
live to ſee the Cup of Trembling, that our
Neighbours and Brethren have drunk of,
come round to us, ſo that the Dead may be
accounted more happy than the Living : As
the Prophet ſpeaks, Jer. 22. 10., Weep not for
the Dead, but weep for him that goes forth, and
eſcapeto Death. You know not but ſuch a
Calamity may befal this Land, this City, or.
their own Family, or Deareſt Friends, as
would have made their Lives bitter, and mi-
ſerable, if they had been prolong'd.
And were nothing of all this to be conſi-
derd, it might yet be ſaid, "It is in vain
to weep and mourn, you cannot call back the De-
fire of your Eyes to Life again. You only tor-
ment and hurt your ſelf, for heavineſs in the
Heart of Man makes it ftoop : it dries the
Bones, and deadens the Spirit, and very
much unfits for the Duties and Comforts of
Life. Yea, which is worſe, Immoderate for-
row for your departed Friends, does but prove
that you love this world too well; it ſhews too
plainly, that your Faith concerning the Inviſi-
ble Future World is very weak; that you your
ſelves
1
176
DE Pourning
lelves as yet are too unprepar'd to die; or
Gount upon tarrying longer here, than it
may be God intends you ſhall. Theſe and
ſuch like confiderations have all their influence
and uſe, in their proper place, to contribute
ſomewhat to our Support, but of themſelves
are not fufficient,
There are four chings, ( among others, )
that a Chriftian Mourner ought to conſider
for his Relief.
1. Whoſe Hand it is that gives the ſtroke
who it is that does it.
2. The Faithfulneſs of God to his Covenant
Promiſe, notwithſtanding any ſuch Provi-
dences
3. The Gain of thoſe who Die in the Lord,
by our loſs of their Company.
4. Our Belief and Hope of meeting them
again, with all the Children of the Kingdom,
and (being with them) for ever with the Lord
in Glory. And let me add, our Expectation
of knowing them there; for that to me is more
than probable.
Firſt, We ſhould not Grieve immoderate-
ly, when Dear Relations are remov'd by Death,
becauſe it is the Lord chat doth ic; He who
*hath a Soveraign Authority and unqueſtiona.
ble Right to diſpofe of us and them, as
ſeems him good. I take away the Deſire of
thine Eyes with a ſtroke; I have done it, faith
the Lord. We miſtake our Tenure, if we
think
foz the Dead.
177
think he may not call for his own; when-
ſoever he pleaſeth. The Lord gives, and the
Lord takes, we muſt adore and bleſs his
Holy Name in boch: He is not Reſponſible
at our Bar, or Accountable to us, for eve-
ry thing he does : He hath not given us an
Account of all his Matters : He does not
think fit to anſwer all our Queſtions, or ſay
all he can, to vindicare che Righteouſneſs,
and Wiſdom of his preſent proceedings;
therefore,wby doſt thou ſtrive with him? Job 33.13
As a Ruler, it is true he hath fhewed us realon
enough in the general for ſuch Providences, but
as our abſolute Lord and Owner, he need not.
It may be we importunately prayed for
their Recovery, that God would ſpare them
longer : But if we did not pray with a hum-
ble fubmiflion to his holy Willy our very
Prayer was a Provocation, and we need to
repent, and mourn for our felves. And do
not all holy Parents, pray more earnently
for the Salvation of their Children, and yec.
you know they are not all anſwers in kind:
if they were all the World would be las
ved; for doubtleſs holy Noah prayed for
all his Children ; and they, if they were
holy, would do ſo for theirs, c. But do
we not daily fupplicare for the honour of
God's Government, for the Glory of his
Name, the Accompliſhment of his Counſels,
and the fulfilling of his unerring Will? and
ſhall
{
178 Of Mourning
as
..
ſhall we Repine and Murmur, when our pray-
ers are anſwerd?
Conſider then, whoſe Hand it is: It is He
hath taken who gave thee chat, and all thy
other Mercies, and prolongs innumerable
ones, which thou haſt forfeited : And Shall we
not receive evil at the band of God, as well
good? Job 2. to. Eſpecially ſince he may
have the ſame kind, and merciful Deſign in
taking as he had in giving, and hath promiſed
that all things (this not excepted) ſhall work
for good : It is He hath done it, who is In-
finitely. Wiſe and Gracious, who loves, and
pities, and ſpares us as a Father does a Child.
And ſhall we not drink of that Cup which
our Heavenly Father hath put into our hands?
His Soveraignty might juftly filence us, but
his Goodneſs, Righteouſneſs, and Wiſdom,
Should calm and ſettle our Hearts, and make us
reſign our Will to his. It is He hath done
it, who hath purchaſed a People out of the
World, and is collecting them one after
another, ſo ſoon as they are ready, and
have ſerved the ends of his Glory up-
on Earth: And how ſhall the many Sons and
Daughters be brought to Heaven, (for
which end the Son of God was incarnate and
dyed,) if we and others ſhould have our
wiſh, that God ſhould take whom he would,
and when he pleafed, but our Relations ſhould
be excepted ? Ic is He hath done it, who
told us, that whoſoever loves Father, or Mo-
ther
1
for the Dead.
179
.
ther, Wife, or Child, more than Chriſt, cannot
be bis Diſciple, Luke 14. 26. It is He, unto
whom our Relation is nearer, ſweeter, and
more indiſſoluble, than that unto any of our
Friends on Earth can be. It is He hath
dete it, who ſaid, Father, I will, that thoſe
woom tbou baft given me ſhall be where I am, to
behold my Glory, John 17. 14. And when he
would remove any of ſuch a Character, how
dear foever unto us, fhall our Reluctant will
oppdle and gainſay his Wife, and Juft, and --
Holy Pleaſure? Shall any of us dare ſay in
ſuch a caſe, that he is mine, or the is mine, I
cannot yield to let them go? would we in-
finuate that they are more ours, than His ?
Did he not make them ? did he not renew
them ? and make them meet for Heaven?
and ought he not rather to diſpoſe of them
according to His Will, than ours? ought
not ours to ſubſcribe to His ?
Secondly, Conſider the Faithfulneſs of God
to his Covenant promiſes, notwithſtanding
ſuch Providencial Tryals. Whatſoever
Change He makes in our Families and Condi-
tions, the Bleſſed God is ſtill the ſame, what,
and where he was, tho' our Relations and
Friends are not what they were, or where
they were. Tho' a Houfe be broken up,
and a Family diſſolv'd, tho' one or more of
the principal Members of it be ſnatch'd away,
we who are left, may yet with David encos
.
TARIO
1
1
180 DF Douening
:
rage our felves in the Lord our God, 2 Sam. 23.
s. ſaying, Tho' my houſe be not ſo with God, yet
batb be made with me an Everlaſting Covenant,
ordered in all things, and ſure, and this is all
my Salvation, and all my Deſire: And is not
this All enough! Ought we not ſo to reckon
it ? that tho' we ſhould be forſaken of all
Creatures, God will never leave us, nor for-
fake us ; that we ſhall not be left alone, he
will ftill be with us; the Husband of the
Widow, and the Father of the Fatherleſs ;
thewing Mercy to them that fear hini, and
to their Seed after them, and bis Righteouſneſs
(or promiſed Mercy) to their Childrens Chil-
dren, Pfal. 103. 7.
Can He not be better than all Relations?
could any one of them be a Bleſſing or a
Comfort to us without Him? Was it not
from God, if any of them were fo? how ea-
fily might he have imbirter'd their Compa.
ny, who were the Delight of our Eyes ?
And can he not ſupply chat Lofs out of his
own fulneſs? Was He the Author of all the
Comfort we enjoyed in, and by them, and
cannot be make amends for their Abſence?
Is not the Preſence of the God of all Conlo.
fation, equivalent to theirs ? May he not make
us Gainers ? and oblige us to own by Com.
fortable Experience, that in very faithful-
nels he hath thus amicted? Did we better
clear up our Covenant Intereſt in the All-fuffs:
ciency of God, it would be a ſpecial Means of
our
for the Dead
181
our Support, in this and all other amitting
Cales.
7
Thirdly, Let us look from our felves to
Thein; whom God hath taken from us, and
compare their Gain with our Lofs, and
that will infer a Defect, either in our Faith;
or in our Friendſhip, if we Mourn immo-
derately for thoſe who Dye in the Lord;
and feep in Jeſus
I Confefs the Death of Wicked Relations is
a very perplexing, and humbling Caſe. Buč
yet we muſt remember, God is Wifer and
moré Merciful than we, and doth all things
for his own Glory: And we cannot doubt,
but when we come to Heaven, our Minds
and Wills ſhall be entirely Conform'd to
his. And for the preſent it cannot well be
Anſwer'd, Why one or two of our parti-
cular Kindred; that Dyed in Sin, ſhou'd be
ſo much more, lamented; than the many
Hundreds and Thouſands, that every Week
or Month are cut off under Damning Guilt.
Let us thank God for his diftinguiſhing Grace,
if He have brought us to Repent, and Be-
lieve, and Obey the Goſpel; and do whać
we can that others alſo may; eſpecially choſe
of our Kindred and Acquaintance : Wich ún.
feigned Sorrow that we have done no more
to further their Converſion and Salvation,
and then we may rejoice in the Glory of
God, and our Bleſſed Redeemer, by the Faich
N
and
182
DE Mourning
and Holineſs of thoſe that are, or ſhall be
faved,
Were this our Temper, as it ought to
be we ſhould not be ape to grieve excefliye.
ly at the Deach of our Holy Friends : For
they are delivered from the Guilt and Pow-
er of Sin, and have received the End of
their Faith, and Patience, and Hope: They
have overcome the difficulties that we muit
longer Conflict with, and have ſafely paſs'd
thoſe Changes we muſt yet be proved by.
We have many Dangers yet to eſcape, ma-
ny hazardous Temptations yer to reſiſt; a
difficult Warfare yet to manage againſt the
Enemy of our Souls; many weary Days
and Hours to paſs, under the troubleſome
Effects of Sin, and the Affaults of the De-
vil: We muſt yet carry in the Wilder-
neſs, and know the Tryals of a fojourning
State, while they are got ſafe to the Pro-
miſed Reft: We muſt yet toil, and labour,
and ſtrive under Cares, and Fears, and
Wants, and Difficulties of many kinds, in-
ward and outward, Perſonal and Relative,
publick and private, but they are beyond
the reach of either; they ſhall be allur'd;
or diſquieted, by the ſuggeſtions of the De
vil no more ; they ſhall be in fear of Hell,
and under Apprehenſions of God's Diſpleaſure
no more, they hall be in hazard of Infection
by bad Company, or grieved by the Scandals
and ill Examples of the Ungodly no more, for
chey
fo2 flje Dead. 183
they are joined to the Holy Socierý above, in
the bleſſed Viſions, Services, and Rejoicings
of that better World:
Not only are they deliver'd from what is
now afictive to us, but bountifully reward
ed, and Happy in the Knowledge, and Love
of God. Not only have they their iron Fetters
knock'd off from their feet, but a Crown of
Glory put upon their Heads : Not only ftripe
of their filthy Garments, but cloathed with
pure and immortal Light: Not only all
their Sorrow's vaniſht, but their Souls filled
with unutterable Joy, waiting for the Com-
pletion of it, at the Reſurrection of the
Dead:
We think, it may be we ſtand in need of
their Company; we are certain they need
not ours, having left an Imperfect, Dark,
Defiling, Tempting, Troubleſome, Milera-
ble World, and are gone tó á Blefled Socie-
ty, and State of Holineſs and Peace. From
Doubts, and Darkneſs
, and Complaints, to
the Bofom of Infinite Love, where they
Shall Complain and Weep no more for ever.
And therefore tho' our Saviour Wept when
Lazarus died, becaufe it is ſaid he loved bim,
the reaſon leenis to be, becauſe our Lord
knew that f Lazarus was to return to be up-
on the Earth again ; he knew that it was
iti Iſido Peluf. L. 2. Epift. 173.
N 2
for
t
184 DE Mourning
for the Glory of God, that he hould be rai-
fed from the Dead, and return to be Tryed,
and Tenipted, and Troubled again. But ic
is not lo wich our departed Friends. Oh let
us believingly look upward, where they are,
and think what they are doing, and remem-.
ber how much otherwiſe it was with them
not long ago : And can we wilh them back
again while we figh, and weep, and mourn,
we know all Tears are wiped away from
their Eyes, and they are 'ſinging the Song of
the Lamb. They are now teeding on the
pleaſant Fruits of Paradiſe, and would we
have them back again, to eat the Bread of
AMiction, and drink the Waters of Affilic-
tion? Would we, they ſhould return from
the ſtate of Triumph, after Victory, to en-
gage again in new Combats From the Port
and Haven of Eternal Reft, to be tolt again
upon a Tempeſtuous Sea ? And this, becauſe
they were our Kindred, and our Relations; for
you do not mourn, that the Prophets, and
Apoſtles, and all the Faithful merstioned in
Holy Scripture, or ſince in former Ages, that
They are gone to Heaven. The Ancient Chri-
Rians kept Days of Thankſgiving, for the ſafe
Departure of ſuch. But how dear foever
they were to us, we ſhall go to them, they ſhall not
come to us : We are very unkind if we deſire
they ſhould have Tatryed longer, when
God hath made them ready; they are gone
to becser Friends than thoſe they have
lefc
for the Dead. 185
left behind. And if you Loved me, ſaid
Chrift, you would rejoyce that I ſaid, I go
to my Father and your Father, to my God, and
your God.
1
The Friends they have left are Imperfect,
Sinning, Sorrowing, Troubleſome and Unſuit-
able, compared with thoſe they meet above.
And there only our Friendſhip, and Affecti-
ons to one another, will be without any mix-
ture of Grief, or Sin; without any Infirmi-
ty, Suſpicion, Diſcontent, or other allay,
by their Weakneſſes, Sins; or Sufferings :
There Shall we have all our Wiſhes, and De-
fires, for our Friends, as well as for our
Selves; and converſe continually together,
withour being weary of one anothers Compa-
ny: They had once ſuch a vile Body as we
have, and ſuch diſorderly Paffions, ſuch Er-
rors, and Miſtakes, and Actual Sins' as we
are guilty of. They were troubled with luch
Temptations, Doubts, and Defertions, as
we complain of: but their probarionary
Staté is now over, their Warfare is accom.
plifhd, their work done, their Rac: ended,
their Courſe finiſh'd, and they are enter'd into
the Joy of the Lord. Oh let us remember that
they are fo, while we Weep, and Mourn,
partly for (heir Departure, and more (ič
ſhould be) for our Unfitneſs/as yer) to be wich
them. But we have the ſame God and Sa-
viour, the lane Way and Role, the fame
bleffed Recompence of Reward, propos'd and
::
N3
pro
186
DE 99ourning
promis’d,and prepard; the ſame Grace and Af-
ſiſtance offered, to enable us to Perfevere and
Overcome. It is but a little while, ſince they
had as malicious Enemies to oppoſe and con-
quer, and as difficult a work to mind as we,
and were as unlikely to hold out, as ſome
of us. Their inward and outward Troubles
were like to ours; their bodily Weakneſſes,
and Spiritual Diſtreſſes like to ours, but
they have overcome them; yet a little while,
and we hope we may do ſo too. And it is
but a little while ; let us not then grieve immo-
derately, being our felves to follow fo foon
after, to partake (we hope) in that Bleſſed-
neſs with them for ever ; which we have of.
ten joyned together in Prayer, to ask of
God for them, and for our ſelves. And this
we need not queſtion, if we chooſe the ſame
Felicity as our End, and Chriſt as the Cap-
tain of our Salvation, to direct and lead us
in the way thither; if we build on the ſame
Word of Promiſe, and follow the Conduct of
the ſame Spirit of Holineſs; if we live in the
exerciſe of the like Grace,and are conform dto
Chriſt our Head in Spirit, Purpoſe, and Be.
haviour, and hold on in doing and ſuffering
his Will, with conftancy 'to che Death. If
we do thus, we ſhall ſhortly be with them;
and becauſe we were' wont to mourn with
.
* Mr. Baxter's Life of Faith, ch. 26.
T
them
)
foz the Dead. 187
them, when they mourned, and to take part
in their Afictions, let us do ſo in their joys
allo; Thanking God for their Deliverance,
and Rejoycing in their Felicity.
2
Fourtbly, The laſt Argument for our Sup-
port, is the Belief and Hope of the Reſurrection
of the Dead, when we ſhall meet them, and
all the Children of the Kingdom, in the Pre-
ſence of the Lord. We know that thoſe wibo
feep in Jl/95; be will bring with him, and open-
Ty abſolve, and own them before all the
World, and give them the full foffeffion of
the promiſed liberitance. We are bid to Com-
fort' our' felves, and one another, with ſuch
joyful words. 'Tis Comfort that there is a
Redeemer, and that he is their Reedeemer
as well as ours; that be Lives, and will come
again; and that we know this, on certain and
infallible grounds; and that when be ſhall an-
pear, we ſhall be like bim, by ſeeing him as be
is. 'It is Comfort, that even theſe Bodies that
muſt be buried out of ſight, and putrifie in
a filent Grave, ſhall be raiſed, and Enliven-
ed, and made like the glorious Body of our
Redeemer. Tho' Death devour their Beauty,
and the Grave hold them Priſoners for fome
thouſands of years; tho' they ſhould be burnt
to Alhes, or deyour’d by Worms, Beaſts, or
Fiſhes, however crumbled and divided into
Jitcle parts, and chefe, ſcatter'd and diſpers'd
into a thouſand diftant Places; yet he will
N 4
raile
1
188
DE Pourning
:
1
raile, and re-unite, and reſtore them, Freſh
and Spritely, Beautiful and Glorious. That
Power which at firſt did form, and faſhion
them in the Womb, hath engaged to do it.
This Corruptible fall put on Incorruption; and
this Mortal put on Immortality; and Death.be
{wallowed up in Vietory. What was fown in
Weakneſs fall then be raiſed in Power our
Bodies ſhall then be Active and Nimble,
quick and free, eaſily paſſing in a liçtle ſpace to
a great diſtance, and readily obeying the Mo.
tions of our Glorified Spirits. What was
ſown & Natural, Earthly Body, ſhall be rai-
fed Spiritual; ſuited to the ſpiritual State,
and Life, and work of Heaven; not needing
the Supplies of Food or Phyſick, or any of
thoſe things which now employ ſo much of
our Time and Care, in reference to the Bo-
dy. In a word, they ſhall be raiſed in Glory
however vile they now are, as the Bodies of
our Humiliation : And ſhall ſhine brighter
than the Sun in its Meridian Splendor, with
à Glory ſuitable to the Excellency of that
Power exerted in their Reſurrection, ſuita.
ble to the Dignity of our Glorified Souls, fui-
table to the Glory of that Place, where they
are to inhabit ; and of the Noble Services,
wherein they are to be employed ; and ef-
pecially ſuitable to their Excellent Exem-
plar, the Glorious Body of Chriſt, whoſe
Reſurrection and Exaltation is the Cauſe,
Partein, and Pledge of ours.
And
ji
for the Dead.
189
>
And this we may depend upon, for our
Lord hath not only left us the Earneſt of
bis Spirit, to aſſure us of the Reſurre&ion,
that our Mortal Bodies ſhall be quicken'd by
the fame Spirit, that raiſed him from the
Dead; but he hath carried the Earnest of our
Fleſh into Heaven with him, to aſſure us,
that all his Friends, Favourites, and Follow-
ers, ſhall one day be with him, to bebold bis
Glory.
Let this then be remembred as the mat-
rer of our Chriftian Hope, that we may
not mourn,
as Strangers to the Goſpel,
for ſuch as dye in the Lord. We find the
Egyptians mourned longer for Jacob than yo-
Jepb did, even threeſcore and ten days. They that
have little Knowledge, and Expectation con-
cerning another Life, and the Refurre&ion of
the Dead, may more excuſably extend their
Funeral Sorrows, and grieve for the loſs of
this, and equal the Days of their Mourning
to the number of the years of the Life of
Man: but ſo tedious à Funeral Solemnity
would have been unſuitable to Joſeph's Faith.
Had he ſhown himſelf more a Son, by ſuch a
Teſtimony of his Natural Affection in
Mourning longer, he had ſhown himſelf leſs
a Patriarch.
1
* Sce Cyprian de Mortalitate ad finem. Greg. Nazianz.
Orati decimą ir laudem cefarii Fratris Fan,
When
.
DE Mourning
When God reſtored to 7ob, after his long
Tryals; double for all his Cattel and Goods
which he had loſt,as Fourteen thouſand Sheep
for Seven thoufand, &c. he gave him but the
fame number of Children again: for they were
not really loft, though Death remov'd'em;
they were Alive in another State : And if they
were Holy Perſons, he had the like number
in Heaven, as God gave him on Earth. It's
a great Relief to a Chriftian Mourner to con-
fider, that his Deceaſed Friends are not Loffa
but Live. I know very well that the Holy
Will of God muſt take place of mine: I know
that I ought to love God and Chriſt above
all, and abſolutely refign my felf, and All
that's mine, or cannot hope to ſee his Face :
I know that I ſhall ſhortly follow the Defire
of mine Eyes: I hope I fall be filent, and adore,
and not charge God'fooliſhly. But methinks I
know (with ſenſible fupporting Influence from
fuch a Thought) that she is not Dead, but
Sleeperb; She is not Loft, bet Lives: And if
I get to Heaven, fhail meet her there, in the
preſence of the Lord our Redeemer. And
then the Company of our Holy Relatives will
be more Sweee, than ever it was on Earth.
For though the Bleſſed Viſion of God be
our Chiefeft Hope and Joy, yet the Preſence
of all the Bleſſed Spirits will make a Real,
though Subordinate, part of our Happinefs,
and
for the Dead.
191
and Delight. I am ſo far from doubting
whether we ſhall Knowy and Love one another
in the Heavenly State, that the Belief and
“ Expectation of it, is, or fhould be, one great
" Motive why we love 'em ſo well now.
If we chought we ſhould not know and Love
them after Death, we ought to Love 'em but
as Earthly, Tranfitory things, and not as
Heirs of Heaven, with ſuch a Love as ſhall be
perfected, and laſt for ever.
Neither can it well be imagin'd how the
Proceſs and Proceedings of the Judgment-
Day, according to the Scripture Account of
it, can be manag'd by the Man Chriſt Jeſus,
(or the Lord Redeemer cloach'd with Hu.
mane Nature,) without our Knowledge of
One Another in the other World, who were
acquainted, and convers’d together in this
.
?Tis true, the prefent Relations by Marriages
and Blood will then ceale ; but there is no
reaſon to think, that the Remembrance of
thoſe Relations muſt alſo ceaſe: Yea, their
Knowledge and Remembrance of us, and
their Affe&tion to us, whom we knew, and
lov'd in the Lord, is not like to be aboliſh'd,
but perfected by Dying:
Doubtleſs the Angels who rejoyce at the
Converſion of a Particular Sinner, and the
Departed Saints too, do know more even of
the State of this World, than we do, who are
<Mr. Baxter, of the Divine Life, part 3. P. 331.
acquainted
18?
DE Pourning
acquainted with ſo very little a part and ſpot
of it. Which, by the way, fhould check an
inordinate fond Deſire, of living to ſee Glo-
rious Times on Earth: For if we get to Hea-
ven, we are like to know much more of thoſe
Happy Times, chan if we remain'd alive in a
Corner of the Iſles of the Gentiles.
But as to our Mutual Knowledge in the Hea-
venly Stace: Shall thoſe whom we Reliev'don
Earth, Welcomeus to Heaven? (And are there.
fore ſaid to receive us into Everlaſting Habita-
tions, Luk. 16.) And ſhall not the departed.
Saints know one another in Glory? Shall we
then know, as we are known? And ſhall the
Theſalonians be the Joy, and Crown, and
Glory, and Rejoycing of the Apoſtle Paul,
in the Day of Chrift? And ſhall he not know
them, or they him, who profited by his Mi.
niftry? Did the Rich Man in Hell know Abra-
bam afar off in Heaven, and can we chink a
bleſſed Lazarus ſhall not? For though that be
a Parable, there is ſome Truth as the Foun-
dation of it. Shall it aggravare the Miſery of
loft Souls, to meet their wicked Companions
in the place of Torment? as few deny, or
doubt: And ſhall it not Rejoyce che Bleſſed,
to meet their Holy Friends whom they knew
in this World ? Did Peter, Fames, and Jobs
know Moſes and Elias in the Transfiguration,
wbom they never ſaw before? (and we read
not that Chriſt told 'em who they were:)
And ſhall thoſe who were acquainted upon
Earth,
for the Dead.
193
!
Earth, and helpc one another to Heaven;
utterly forget, and loſe the remembrance of
any ſuch thing?
It is a pleaſant Thought, (and proper to
ſupport under the Death of thoſe we have
honoured, and loved, and profited by, on
Earth,) to think that hereafter we ſhall meer,
and know, ſeveral Miniſters of Chriſt, whoſe
Preaching, and Converſe, and Writings,
have been uſeful to us: That we ſhall then
meet, and know, ſeveral of our Holy Relations
and Acquaintance, with whom we were wont
to walk together to the Houſe of God, and
meet often at the Table of the Lord; with
whom we conferr'd about the Mifteries and
Promiſes of the Goſpel, and many a time
diſcours’d together of the Heavenly Inheri.
tance; believingly to foreſee, and confider,
that though they are gone before, we ſhall
meet 'em again, at the laſt great Supper of the
Lamb, in the Celeſtial Kingdom.
And why may not I ſuppoſe ſuch a diſtinct
and perſonal Knowledge, and Remembrance
of one another, as to be able to ſay, This was
the Perſon, whom God employed to bring me
into the World, and educate me in his Fear;
who inſtructed my tender Years, and taught
me early to Know the Lord. Or, This was
the Perſon, who was at ſo much pains to con-
vince me of my Sin, and reclaim me from the
Errour of my Ways: This was He, or sbe,
who tendred my Salvation as their own; who
watchid
/
194 DE Pouinitis
watch'd over me, and pray'd for me, and
with me, and often told me of the Evil of
Sin, of the Excellency and Pleaſantneſs of
Wildom's Ways of the Freeneſs of the Love
and Grace of Chrift; and his Willingneſs to
receive Returning Penitents at first, and even
Backliders afterwards. This was the Perſon,
who was affifted by God to encouragė,
strengthen, revive and comfort mý deſpond
ing, my doubting, my unbelieving Heart;
and eſtabliſh me in the way of Truth: Yea,
to be able to ſay, This was the Perſon, with
whom I lived, and lojourned in yonder World;
whoſe fincere Affection I ſo much valued;
whofe delightful, uſeful Company, I ſo much
prized, whoſe Sickneſs and Removal I ſo much
lamented, c. Búc left I run too far,
let me draw to a Clofe.
ز
Let us therefore, after what hath been ſaid,
reſolve to have communion with them, though
they are Departed; by Contemplating what
they are, and where they are, and what they
do, and what they poffefs; and by Rejoycing
in their Bleſſedneſs, more than we would have
doſe for their Temporal Advancement in any
kind on Earth. Let us defire and endeavour
to be as like 'em as we can, by imitating their
Temper and Work above, in the Love of
God, and thë delightfül thankful Praiſes of
the Redeemer. When we look up cò Heaven,
let us think they are there. When we thick
of
for the Dead.
195
of Chrit in Heaven, let us remember they are
part of his family ,above. When we think
with hope of entring into Heaven our Selves,
ler ús think with Joy of meeting them there.
• Oh welcome, welcome, happy meeting
s with Chriſt, and then ; Never more to
• Part, never more to Mourn, never more to
6 Sin. O Happy Change! 0 Bleſed Society !
" (Thali we then cry out, with whom we ihall
or live for ever, to Know, and Love, Admire,
" and Praiſe, and Serve our Common Lord!
“ We formerly find together, and Suffer'd
together. But this is not like
our old
86. Work or State; Our former Darkneſs,
Complaints, and Sorrows are now vanilht.
This Body, this Soul, this Life, chis Place,
this Coinpany, theſe Viſions, thefe Fui-
“tions, theſe Services and Ensployments are
not like what we had in the former World.
"And yet, which is the Quinteſſence and
Spirit of all, this Happineſs ſhall laſt to all
“ Eternity, and after Millions of Ages be as
“ far from ending, as when at firſt began. Fit
#s, Lord! for ſuch a Day, and Come, Lord. Je
Suns! Comely quickly
. Amen.
'
THE END
A
CONTINUATION
0 F
FUNERAL
DISCOURSES
OR, THE
Mourners Companion.
The Second Dart:.
By Fohn Shower
LONDON:
Printed for Sam. Crouch, at the Corner of
Popes. Head-Alley in Gornhil; and J. Laris.
rence, 2 he tingel in the Poultry, 1699.
Τ Η Ε
CONTENT S.
A А
SERMON I.
Dvice to Youth : On the Death of
Mr. Richard Walter, who died
Jan. 13. 1691
PSALM CXIX. 9.
Wherewithal Thall a Young Man cleanfe
his ways? By taking heed thereto, ac-
cording to thy Word.
SERMON II.
Death our Deliverance : Or, A Funeral
Sermon for Mrs. Mary Doolittle in part
preach'd, and ſince enlarged.
2 COR. V. 4.
We that are in this Tabernacle do groan,
being Burdened, not for that we would
be uncloathed, but cloathed upon, that
Mortality might be Swallowed up of Life.
SER
A 2
The Contents.
SERMON IH.
A Funeral Sermon on the Death of the
Reverend Mr. Nathanael Oldfield, who
died Decemb. 31. 1696.
HEB. XIII. 7.
Remember them who have the Rule over
you who have ſpoken unto you the Word
of God; whoſe Faith follow, conſidering
the End of their Converſation.
SERMON IV.
A Funeral Sermon on the Death of
Mr.Samuel Byfield,who died March 27.
1698
ECCLES. IX. 10.
Whatſoever thy hand findeth to do, do it
with thy might ; for there is no Work
por Deviee, nor: Knowledge, nor IVif-
dom in the Grave, whither thou goeſt.
Advice
I )
Advice to Youth:
Or, A Funeral
SERMON
On the Death of
Mr. Richard Walter,
Who dyed in the 18th Year of
his Age, January 13. 1697
Pfal. CXIX. 9.
Wherewithal ſball a Tonnig Man
cleaſe bis way? By taking heed
thereto according to thyWord,
Practical Diſcourſe to Young
Perſons would not be unfit
in this Age
and in this City, if there
were no fpecial Occaſion leading
B
A
at any Time
TO
i
Advice to mouth
1
1
to it. But it is moſt it when there is one,
ſuch as the Providence of God hath now
given me, by the Death and Funeral of a
Young Gentleman.It may be hop'd, as to
ſome of his Acquaintance, that his Death
may help to enforce the Counſel con-
tained in the Text: Which will admit
to be conſidered two ways. Either
Firſt, As the rectifying and cleanſing
the Way of Youth, is a neceffary Means
in order to the obeying God's Word, and
the keeping his Commandments. The
Dr. Hamis Original will bear this Interpretation :
mondo
And ſome Ancient Verſions do counte-
hance it. The Senfe then is this , How
hall Young Men be purged and purified
by Divine Grace , ſo as thereby to he
qualified for Obedience to God?' It is a
kind of Prayer in a Poetiek ſtrain) for
that Grace which is neceſſary to Holy
Walking. But
Secondly, I chufe rather to conſider
thoſe Words, as an Anſwer to the En-
quiry, By what means we may be ſancti.
fied betimes, and enabled to pleaſe and
obey God in our whole Courſe. And that
we are told, is by carefully obſerving,
and taking heed to the Word of God:
The Bleſſed Influence whereof to that
puripofe is here Aſſerted, and Amplified.
Partly from the Subjelt, with reſpect to
whom
1

A Beneral
Sermon.
whom it had this Effect, A Young Man.
Partly from the Special Object, about
which this purifying Influence of the Di-
vine Word is emplyed, in ſuch an one;
i.e. The Cleanſing of his Way. This ex-
tends to all that needs to be retified ei-
ther in Heart or Life, in Spirit or Pra-
Etice : Not only as to his external Beha-
viour, but his inward Principles and Tem
per. For we read of the Young Man's
walking in the way of his own Heart, and
in the light of his own Eyes, Eccl.xi.9.
Neither are we to ovet-look the Form
and Manner of Expreſſion, by way of
Queſtion, Wherewithal ſhall e Young Man
cleanſe his way? The Pfalmift had be-
fore declared the Deſire of his Soul, that
his Life might be ordered according to
God's Word. Oh that my ways were di- Verſe só
re&ted to keep thy Statutes ! He had
profeſſed the Purpoſe and Refolution of
his Heart to endeavour it. I will keep thy Vetſe 8.
Statutes, O forſake me not utterly! Up-
on which follows the Interrogation in
the Text; Wherewithal, &c. i. e. But
how ſhall one fo Young as I am, under
the Guidance of a Deceived Mind, and
the Biaſs of Corrupt and Vicious Incli-
nations, affifted with very little Expe-
rience, ſurrounded with many danger-
* ous Examples, and fuitable Temptati-
ons,
B 2

4
Advice to Tons:
ons, &c. How, or whereal ſhall ſuch
a One be Cleanſed, and Reformed, and
* Enabled to pleaſe and obey God. The
Anſwer is, By attending to the Inſtructi-
ons of bis Word, by obſerving the Orders
and Directions he hath there given us, by
applying that Word for our Sanétifica-
tion, and by following the Holy Coun-
ſels and Conduct of it.
The Queſtion it felf, How this may be
done, doth ſuppoſe the Neceſity, and
imply the Difficulty of it. There is great
need it ſhould be done ; but how fhall
it be effected? Were it not a matter of
fome Difficulty, there would be no
ground for ſuch a Queſtion, by what means
it may be brought abouts But becauſe
it is not a ſlight and eaſie, though moſt
needful matter, the proper Means muſt
be diligently fought for, and minded,
viz.by i aking heed unto the Word of God.
For the opening of this Paſſage, there
are Four things to be conſidered.
Firſt, The ſinful ways of lauth, that
need to be Rectified and Cleanſed.
Secondly, The Difficulty that is ſuppo-
ſed by the Interrogation, to Purifie and
Reform them.
Thirdly,The ſufficient and only Means
how this may be done,i.c, by the Word of
God.
Fourthly,
A Buneral Sermon.
5
Fourthly, The Neceſſity of careful At-
tendance unto this Word, and particular
Application of it, to an effe&tual Cure.
Firſt, Concerning the ſinful impdre
ways of Youth, which need to be Recti-
fied and Cleanſed. The Corruption of
Human Nature upon the firſt Apoſtacy,
is not more plainly expreſſed in the Di
vine Revelation, than manifeſt in the
Effects of it, unto the Experience of all,
who are any ways acquainted with them-
felves. We need but compare what we
find in our ſelves, with the Holy Image,
Nature, and Law of God , unto whichi
at firſt there was a juft Conformity and
Agreeinent in the Nature of Man. But
now we are alienated from God, and dif
affected to him. The inward and deep
depravation of the Underſtanding and
Will, the Two Superior Powers of the
Soul, that command the reſt, may eafily,
he diſcerned, if we will but examine
and reflect upon our ſèlves. That cour
Judgments are deceived, and our Minds Tit. 3. 3.
blinded, and our Wills fetter'd by Seas
ſual Lufts, and that we are pleaſed with
our Slavery, and unwilling to be delivers
ed. The Re&titude of our Natúre being
loft by the Firſt Tranſgreſſion; an Here
ditary Corruption is tranſmitted from
B 3:
our
1
6
Advice to Torib:
i
our Firſt Parents to all their Pofterity.
We are hapen in Iniquity, and conceived
in Sin: And that which is born of the
Fleſh is Flem. Who can bring a clean
thing out of an unclean? This diſcovers
it felf yery early in Children, and with
more violence in the various Lufts of
poxih, according to the ſeveral Circum
ftances of their Conditions in the World,
and the different Channel that is form
ed for it by their particular Conſtituțions
and Tempers.
The moſt principal Duties, and Inſti:
kuțions of Chriſtianity, do ſuppoſe this
Degeneracy and Corruption of Human
Nature; and in this and many other
Scriptures, it is manifeſtly implyed. The
Subje&t of this Text is not Pure and
Unbiaſſed, equally indifferent unto Good
or Eyil, but 'tis ſuppoſed that he needs
to be Purified, as well as guided. Where.
withal Mall & Young Man cleanſe his way?
His way. cleanſed: There is hardly any
Metaphor whereby the Affections and
Converfations of Men are more uſually
expreſſed, than by this of their way and
Walk: But there are ſome particular
ways of Wickedneſs more appropriate
unto Touth, than to Elder Perſons. The
Inſtructions, Counſels and Exhortations
of the Holy Scriptures, (beſides thoſe of
common
1
1
A Funeral Sermon.
7
common and univerſal Concern,) are
therefore all ſuited to the various Claf-
ſes, under which Men may be ſeverally
conſidered.
There are ſome corrupt Inclinations
and Practices, ſome ways of Sin to
which Young Men are more inclined and
tempted than before or after that Age :
which in Childhood they are not arrived
unto, and in Riper Years are commonly
exchanged for others : I ſay commonly,
becauſe ſometimes Gray Hairs are de-
formed by the Vices and Follies of Youth;
and ſometimes the Wiſdom and Vir.
tues of Old Age may be Eminently the
Ornament of Young Men. Old Age may
ſometimes flouriſh in Youth, and be as
often periſhed in thoſe that are well
ſtricken in Years. Covetouſneſs for in-
ſtance, is not ſo much the Peculiar Vice
of the Aged, but may be the Fault of
Young Perſons. The Rich Young Man
in the Gofpel is an Inſtance, who told
our Lord, that he had kept the Com-
mandments. But he had Houſes, and
Lands, and Bags of Mony, which ſtood
in his way to Heaven, thoſe he obſerved,
and kept as well as the Commandments,
Particular. Countries and Places, particu-
tar Callings and Relations, particular
Seaſons and Times may have their
ſpecial
A
В 4
8
Advice to Touth:
22.
ſpecial Sins, and ſo have the different
Āges of Men. The Ignorance of Youth
is commonly attended with Pride and
Conceitedneſs. For they who know but
a few things, are always moſt preſump-
tuous of their own Underſtanding, and
ſo are commonly more Raſh and Hafty,
Giddy and Inconſtant, fond of Liberty,
and impatient of Reſtraint, Affecters of
Novelty, and Lovers of Pleaſure, of
Company,Paſtime,and Senſual Mirth,&c.
There are ſome Youthful Lufts, which
? Tim.ir. Ambition and Vain-glory, Curioſity, and
young Timothy is warned againſt ſuch as
Envy to appear Great and Conſiderable
before others, aş the Scope of the Place,
and three or four following Verſes ſeem
to manifeſt. Not Drunkenneſs and Un-
cleanneſs, or ſuch Carnal Lufts. For
thio' all Men have the Seeds of theſe,
yet the Modeſty and Frugality, the
Weakneſs of Conſtitution, and often Ini-
firmities of Timothy, make it very im-
probable they ſhould here bę principally
meant. The Corruption of Human Na.
ture, 'tis true, doth uſually, and with
great Violence diſcover it ſelf in unfan-
Itified Youtlı
, by theſe Lufts of the Fleſh,
Theſe are ſome of the ways of their ,
Heart, according to which they form their
Lives: Where the Reftraint of Bodily
Temper,
!
A Funeral Sermon.
9
-
53
Temper, ſpecial Providence, Religious
Education, and Divine Grace do not
make the Difference.
I need not go about to prove that
Childhood and Touth are Vanity, or Sinful
Folly, conſidering the many Examples
in Scripture, and the multitude of ſuch
in every Age, and in none more than our
own; conſidering the frequent Warnings
given us by God againſt ſuch Lufts
conſidering the bitter Remorſes, and pe-
nitent Confeſſions of many who are truly
Converted, or but Awakned by the pro-
ſpect of Death and Judgment; confider-
ing the earneſt Supplications even of
Good Men, that God would not Remem-
ber the Sins of their Touth. Even David
thought he had cauſe for ſuch a Re..
queſt, Pfal. 25. 7. . whoſe Poverty and
Piety, whoſe Induſtry and Afictive
Trials in his younger Years, were a ve
ry great Reſtraint from thoſe Lufts which
are more unbridled in others of another
Education and Condition. Not to men-
tion how many in Riper Years are made.
to posſeſs the Sins of their Touth, Job 13.
26. and their very Bones. are full of them,
Job 20.11. For a young Sinner hath him-
lelf for his Heir and Succeffor, when he
iş Old ; and that which he receives for
his Inheritance is only the Sorrowful
Re.
!
10
Advice to Youth :
Remembrance and bitter Fruits of his
Youthful Follies.
It is fad to conſider how many Young
Men of hopeful Parts, and promiſing
Capacities, are taken in the Devil's
Snares, in the purſuit of Senſual Plea-
ſures ; and lay up Matter for future Di-
feaſes, and bodily Pains; how they poi-
ſon their Blood, and weaken their Con-
ftitutions; how they haften or antedate
the Infirnlities of Old Age, and do what
they can to dig their own Graves. But
it is a more Melancholly Refle&tion, to
conſider how they provoke GOD, and in-
cenſe his Almighty Vengeance; how they
wound and wrong their own Souls, and
treaſure up Wrath againſt the Day of
Wrath; how they provide Fuel for e.
verlaſting Fire, and conſign their Bodies
and Souls to Hell for ever. To ſee them
tun headlong to their own deſtruction,
by walking in the way of their Hearts,
and in the fight of their own Eyes : To
confider how eaſily they are led into de-
ftru&tive Paths, and made a cheap and
hafty Prey by the Tempter, till they are
hardned paſt Recovery, or cut off in the
midſt of their days, by a fudden Arreſt
of Judgment. And ſo for the ſhort and
vain Pleafures of Youth, they periſh to
Eternity ; unleſs ſome few of them by
an
A Funeral Sermon.
II
an Extraordinary Grace are recovered at
the laſt Hour, and renewed unto Saving
Repentance : But it is much to be feared,
that very few Death Bed Penitents are
fo.
Secondly, It is ſuppoſed to be a mar-
ter of no ſmall Difficulty, for a Young
Man to Reform and Cleanſe his Ways.
This in part appears from what hath
been ſaid already of the Corruption of
Human Nature, and the Vicious Inclina
tions of Yoută. Their Ignorance and
Raſhneſs, and want of Experience, their
Averſion to ſerious Thoughts, for fear of
Melancholy; with the apprehended Un-
ſuitableneſs of Reſtraint and Retirement
unto Perſons of their Age, do all in-
creaſe the Difficulty. They uſually rec-
kon that they have the World before
them, they have Time enough hereafter,
and are now in the Age of Liberty and
Pleaſure, and that both God and Man
will indulge a great deal to Then, be
cauſe of their Youth : Preſuming at the
fame time, that a great while henee
they ſhall have Opportunity, and Heart,
and Help, to work out their Salvation
when ever they pleaſe. For when they
Calculate their own Nativities, they
reckon to the longeſt Term of Human
Life,
.
$
I 2
Advice to Touth : .
Life, that any are wont to reach to.
Their Sun is climbing higher, they have
a great while to Night, and ſo are far
removed from the Thoughts of Death.
Accordingly, when ever they are advi-
ſed by thoſe who are Elder, to look for-
ward to the Grave, and beyond it, to
bethink themſelves of their Everlaſting
State,and to provide for an Endleſs Life;
their inward Thought is agreeable to
the High-Prieſt's Anſwer unto, Judas,
What is that to us, Look thou to that.
Such is the Strength and Power of
Senſe, and Fancy in the Days of our
10!!th ſuch is the Weakneſs of our Rea-
fon, (as not having attained to any great
Confiltency of Judgment, which muſt be
ripened by Confideration and Experi-
ence :) ſuch is the Violence of our Pas-
fions, and the Inconſtancy of our Refo-
lutions ; fo variable and uncertain the .
Objects of our Affections and Choice;
ſuch the venomous Influence of Self-
Flattery, and that of others about us
3
fuch the force of Examples, and ſo great
the number of ill ones; fo deep the Im-
preſſions we receive by the Company wę
converſe with; (eſpecially if Atheiſtical
or Licentious Youths are the Inſtruments
of the Devil to entice us ;) ſo little Com-
mand have we of our felves, to bridle
thoſe
ز
A Funeral Sermon.
13
1
thoſe Impetuous Luſts that are eafily Fi.
red by every Spark of Temptation ; and
fo intolerable is the Reproach imagined
of being Singular, (or not complying
with the Cuſtoms of thoſe of the ſame
Age with our ſelves) that on theſe and
the like Accounts, the Devil hath a
mighty Advantage againſt us, in that Por-
tion of our Time.
For the moſt part, Young Men are
Changeable and Unſteady, Heedleſsand
Unwary, are * but little Fortified againſt
the Wiles of the Devil; are little uſed
to conſider things with any Strength,
and Intenſneſs of Thought, and prone to
flatter themfelves with fooliſh Hopes
and Projects of the wonderful things
which they ſhall be able to compaſs; to
do, and be, and enjoy, and reach, be-
fore they leave the World, & c. That
Pris no wonder that the Principal (be-
cauſe moſt hopeful) Attempts of the De.
vil are directed againſt ſuch, to deceive
and deſtroy them by Youthful Lufts.
Children are not capable of doing him
ſuch Service, or themſelves ſuch Preju-
dice, or of being employed to ſo many
ill-purpoſes: And commonly Old Men
are already fix'd in their way. The
Minds of Youth are more flexible, and
withal ſharper for any Undertaking;
their
14
Advice to Youth
their Bodies ſtronger and more a&tive
for moſt kinds of Wickedneſs, their
Blood more warm, their Spirits more
Vigorous, as their finful Defires are more
Raging, and all their Paſſions more ve-
hement. On which account the Wiſ:
Ariſt. E. dom of the Ancients would not admit
thic. Lib.l. Perſons very Young to the Lectures of
Chap.1. Moral, or Civil Philofopliy : as ſuppo-
ſing them to be ſo very much under the
Government of their Paſſions, that good
Counſel would be loft upori them, and all
ſuch Diſcourſes prove in vain.
But tho' the Philoſophers deſpaired of
being able to reclaim and reduce Young
Men by their weak and naked Rules of
Morality, we need not do ſo, who are
under the diſpenſation of a Goſpel of
Grace, and are acquainted with the
power of the Divine Word: Tlie Pre-
cepts of Philoſophy may aſlift om Re-
covery from the groſſer Immoralities in
pra&tice; ſuch as violate the plain Sen-
timents of Natural Conſcience, or are
Scandalous in the view of Men. But the
Divine Word, ( accompanied with the
power of the Spirit,) can work an effe
&tual Cure in Heart and Life, by healing
our Corrupt Nature, and making us par
takers of the Divine. This is one ſpecial
Priviledge of the Goſpel State; and is
much
1
:
A Funeral Sermon.
15.
much for the honour of Divine Grace ;
recommending at the fame time the Ex-
cellency of the Word of God, as the ho
ly Means of it. Which leads us to con
ſider
Pfal. 17.4.
Thirdly, That the Word of God is the
fufficient, and only means of Cleanſing
and Reforming the ſinful ways of Youth.
This Enlightens the Eyes, Converts the Pfal.19.65
Soul, makes Wiſe the Simple, Thews us 7,8,
the Way of Life, and keeps us from the
Paths of the Destroyer. It was for this Prov.6.23.
Plal.37.316
end, that our Bleſſed Lord gave himſelf,
that we might be Sanctified ond Cleanſed
with the Waſhing of Water, by the Word,
Eph.5.26. He declared that his Diſciples
were Clean by the Word he had spoken to
them, John 15. 3. He prays that they
might be San&ified by the Truth, which
Truth is nis Word; and makes the ſame
Requeſt for all who ſhould afterwards
believe, John 17. 20.
And here we muſt diſtinctly conſider,
that hereby we are made acquainted
with the Nature and Neceſſity of this
San&tification and Cleanſing : And that
by Divine Appointment, this is the or-
dinary Means of effe&ting it. And far-
ther, that herein the Wiſdom of God is
honoured, by its exceeding Fitneſs to that
end.
1.With
is-
16
Advice to Touth:
1
1
i. Without the knowledge of this
Word, we could not fully have under-
ſtood the loathſom Depravity and Cor-
ruption of our Hearts, or the manifold
Tranſgreſſions of our Lives. How wretch-
edly we are Polluted, and how often we
Offend; how Defective are our beſt
Duties: how fhort we come of our Rule
and Pattern, and what need there is of
ſeeking to recover the Divine Image and
Life:
This Bleſſed Word inſtructs us , how
the Ground of our Sanctification is laid
in the Satisfaction cf Chriſt : how it is
Acts
3. 26. procured, and how we may partake of
it : What we owe to the Blood of the
Croſs, and what to the Influence of the
Divine Spirit. The Treaſury of Heaven
was opened by the Sacrifice of Chrift;
that the Holy Spirit might be given to
Convince and Convert the World. His
John 15. Departure or going away, which compre
hend his Death and Afcenfion, was ne-
ceſſary and expedient unto this.
We are alſo here inſtructed, how this
San&tification is carried on, by our per-
fecting Holineſs in the Fear of God. For
this Water of the Spirit hath a conti.
nual Cleanſing. Virtue upon all true
Chriſtians, until their Purified Souls af..
cend to Heaven. He that pitied them
when
!
A Funeral Sermon.
17
when they were in their Pollution, will
not leave then after they are Cleanſed,
till he hath finiſhed his Work.
It is from this Word that we are ac-
quainted with the Neceſſity and Extent
of this Sanctification, as reaching to Soul,
Body, and Spirit. It tells us the very
Mind and Conſcience are defiled ; and
that there needs not only the Cleanſing
Tit.2.11,
of our Hands, but the Purifying of our
Hearts. For the Do&trine of the Grace
12,13,14
of God, teacheth 15 to deny all Ungodli. James 4.8.
neſs and TVorldly Luſts; to kill the Luſts
of the Eyes, to mortifie the Pride of Life;
to crucifíe the Deſires of the Fleſh, and
bring the Underſtanding and Conſcience,
and every Thought into Subjection to
the Laws of Chriſt. This tells us what 2 Cor.7.1.
the Filthineſs of Fleſh and Spirit is from
which we muſt be Cleanſed: and how
indiſpenſably neceſſary this is to our Ac-
ceptance with God, and our Communion
with him. This repreſents the Divine
Purity, (which we are to imitate and
reſemble,) as every way Amiable and
Excellent. As, that the Bleſſed God eſ
ſentially hates every Sin, earneſtly for-
bids its and terribly threatens it, and
patiently diſfuades us from it, and ſe-
verely puniſhes it, and hath mercifully
ſent his Son to deſtroy the Work of
С
the
1
J
4
18
Advice to Touth;
+
the Devil: Therefore that he cannot
tempt any man to evil, or neceſſitate and
cauſe the Sins of Men, which he warns
them againſt on pain of Damnation.
Never was inward Purity fo preſſed
* See Dr. by any * Law. before; or the univerſal
Whitby of Sanctification of our Nature advanced to
the Cer-
tainty of
ſuch a pitch. No other Law pretends
the Chri- to reach to the inward Thoughts of the
ftian Faith, Heart , asi thoſe in the Word; which
8** Ch.10. forbids us to Covet, to Luft, or hate our
Brother in our Heart. This ranſacks eve-
ry filthy Corner, and pierceth into the
Secrets and Receffes of every Man's
Breaſt; ſpeaking with abſolute Autho-
rity to the very Grounds, Principles, and
Ends of every. Action: diſſecting the
whole Body of Sin, uncovering the in-
ward Ulcers of the Soul, manifeſting
that a Luſtful Deſire, impure Mouth, or
an unclean Hand, will make a Man pol-
luted before God, and ſtand guilty of
the Breach of his Commandment. This
Law is exceeding Broad, it forbids not
only the finful Aets, but the Inſtruments
of 'em, what would begin or promote
Pem, or is choſen for the Sin's fake, with
relation, or in order to it. This thews
us. whence 'our Infection did firſt ariſe,
tracing it unto.its. Spring-head, the firft
Apoftacy from God; manifeſting the
ſpotleſs
1
A Funeral Sermon.
ig
ز
i
ſpotleſs Holineſs of the Divine Majeſty,
and his perfect abhorrence of every Sin,
ſo as to judge and condemn the inviſible
tiſings of Diſobedience, and Contrariety
to it, in our very Thoughts. Yea , by
the nieaſures of the Gofpel, we are un-
clean, unleſs we have active Purities.
If we are not crucified to the World, we
are covétous: we are malicious and haté
our Brother, if we do him not all tlie
Good we can; tho he have treated us
injuriouſly; we diſhonour the Name of
Chriſt, if we do not to our utiñoſt ad-
vance his Glory.
This is that Light which maketh ma- Eph. 5:13.
nifeft; diſcovering the Deformity in Sin,
which we never ſaw before and ſo
much of it in the Heart, as we never be-
fore believed z with the aggravating
Spots of mary plàuſible Duties, and the
provoking Circumſtances of our particu
far Faults. For when we thought our
ſelves very Abſoloins for Beauty, by look-
ing into this Glaſs, we appear as vile
and loathſom as Lepers : and all our Se-
cret Sins, which are always in the Light
of God's Countenariče, are” by the Word
fet in order before us. What is ſaid of
the Sun, in the Heavens, is true of this
Word, its Circuit is to the Ends of the
Earth, and there is nothing bid froni the Pfal.ig.6.
light and heat ibèreof, C 2 - 2.This
20
Advice to Youth:
2
13.
C
2. This may be alſo conſider'd as the
ordinary Means, which God hath ap-
pointed for the cleanſing of our Hearts
and Ways. And therefore the Sanctifi-
1 Pet. 1.22, cation of the Spirit, and believing of the
Theff. 2. Truth, are joyned together. The Senſe
of ſome particular, more notorious Sin,
Acts 15. 9. is commonly the firſt means to humble
the Soul : When the Charge is brought
home by the Word to this or that Perſon,
"Thou art ihe Man, or.Thou art the Tlo-
man, who haft ſcorned and ſlighted the
Authority of thy Maker, in this or the
other Inſtance. Thou art the Fool
hardy Rebellious Creature , who haſt
'affronted thy Soveraign, who.haft de-
ſpiſed that Goodneſs, which ſhould
have led thee to Repentance ; abuſed
that Patience, which hath a tendency to
thy Salvation ; rejected that Grace, that
would have helped thee; and contem-
ned that Redeemer, who ſhed his Blood
for thee. This Voice of the Lord is
powerful, to ſhake the ſtouteſt Cedars;
and make a Felix on the Bench to trem-
ble, when preached but by a Priſoner at
the Bar. They that Crucified the Rę-
deemer, and ſcorned his Do&trine, were
pierced to the Heart, and cry out, Men
1 Cor.14. and Brethren , what Mall we do to be ſa-
ved!
Let
1
C
C
Ć
ic
26.
2 Acts.
A Funeral Sermon.
2 I
Let the boldeſt Sinner, in the midſt of
his Senſual Delight, but have the Word
apply'd to his Conſcience, a few Sylla.
bles of it whiſper'd. in - his Ear by the
Holy Spirit, it will, ftantle, and awaken
him, and make him fly from his Lewd
Company, and Courſes, as Abſolom's Bre-
thren did from their Feaft, when they
faw their Brother Amnon murdered at
the Table. · The Converſion of Auſtin,
and of many Others, by being brought
to fix their Thoughts on ſome particular
Paſſage of Scripture, may confirm this.
By the Power of this Word, (accompa-
nied with Divine Influence) Sinners are
reſcued out of the Hands of Satan, and
afterwards kept from his moſt danger-
ous Temptations. By the Word of thy
Lips I have kept me from the Path of
the Deſtroyer, Pfal. 17.4.
By this the Chains of the Devil are
knock'd off, and his Captives recovered
into the Liberty of God's Service. You
Shall know the Truth, and the Truth ſhall
you free,John 8:32. In this Fordan
the moſt polluted Creatures have been
waſhed ; and Hearts full of loathſom
Filth have been changed into Veſſels of
Purity. Such were ſome of you, but ye are
waſhed, but ye are juſtified, but ye are.
fandtified, 1 Cor. 6.9
{
03
3. This
22.
Advice to Touth:
t
3. This therefore is the moſt likely, fit,
and proper Means. For þeſides, the En
couragement of theſe Examples to ſeek
for Cleanſing, we have others propound-
ed as our Patterns to imitate. Some-
times the Bleſſed God himſelf, and our
Lord Jeſus Chriſt, that we may not reſt
in low Attainnjents, and ſometimes the
Examples of the Saints, that we might
not deſpair of being healed. For the
ſame powerful Grace that háth fanctifi
ed others, is able to do the like for us
Therefore while our Impotency and Im-
purity is declared in this Word, we are
directed by it to a Fountain open for Sin,
and for Uncleannefs. We have Promi-
ſes and Precepts moſt graciouſly con-
nected. What God commands us in one
place as our Duty, lie promiſeth to do
for us by his Spirit, or enable us to do in
another; or at leaſt gives us ground to
hope he will.
Let ụs then conſider the exceeding
great and precious Promiſes, which are
thie Motives, and. Means of our þeing
cleanſed from all Filthineſs of Fleſh and
Spirit, 2 Cor. 7: 1. For by them we are
made Partakers of the Divine Nature,
Pet. 1.4.
It's
A Funeral Sermon.
1
23
It's by this means Divine Impreſſions
are made upon the Soul, the obdurate
Heart of a Sinner inelted and overcome,
and transform'd into the Image of God.
Compare this Means God works by ,
with the Subject to be wrought upon,
and the Effect to be wrought, and none
can be conceived fitter. It is the Ofice
of the Word, by Precepts, Promiſes and
Rewards, to inform the Judgment, and
awaken Conſcience, and perſwade the
Will. It is ſome · Encouragement to
expect the Influence of the Spirit, in
the uſe of this means, becauſe it is ſo
excellently fitted to this End, to heal
our Impotency; which is not Natural
but Moral And God would not ap-
point us Means, which ſhould be alto-
gether in vain.
Grace is tenderd unto Men in the
preaching of the Goſpel,to enable thein
'to perform, and comply with that
which God requires. For altho' we
know not the Way and Means, of the
Ceffectual Communications of Grace
unto the Souls of Men : This is cer-
tain' That Grace is fo tender'd in the Dr. C. af
the Doini-
Preaching of the Goſpel, that none go wion of Sin
without it, none are deftitute of irs and Grace,
Aids and Affiſtance, but' thoſe alone p. 14.
C4
who
i
C
C
C
C
1
1
Advice to Youth:
24
ç
C
A
who by a Free Alt of their own Wills,
'do refuſe and reject it. Te will not
' come unto me, that you may have Life:
"And all Unbelievers have, or may have
Experience of this in themſelves, that
they do voluntarily refuſe the Aſiſtance
of Grace, which is offer'd for their De-
4 liverance. Therefore is their Deſtru:
• Etion of themſelves.--. The common
Grace which is generally afforded to
them, who live under the Goſpel, ex.
tends ſo far, as that they have thereby a
Day allow'd them to provide for their
Peace. Now tho this Grace is not yet
certainly Saving, yet it tends to that
which is fo; and none have cauſe to de.
ſpair, but that being duly improv'd and
comply'd with, it may end in it. It is
exprefly ſaid to ſuch, ( as live under the
Goſpel) they are to work out their Sal-
vation with Fear and Trembling, for this
reaſon, that God works, or is working
in them, i.e. ſtatedly and continually is
at work, or is alway ready to work in
Ésiv o ¿y. them, to will and to do, of his own good
epyor. . pleaſure, 2 Phil. 12,13. The matter fails
not on bis part. He will work on in or-
der to Salvation, if they work in that
of Subordinate Co-operation,
which his Command, and the ne-
ceſſity
1
way of
1
.
A Funeral Sermon.
25
* See more
Dr. Owen
ceſſity of their own caſe obliged them
unto *. -
Let me add, If this Holy Word (ani. to this
pur-
mated by the Divine Spirit,) be not ef. poſe, Mr.
Charnock's
fe£tual to our San&tification, thoſe means Work, 2d
which are more Extraordinary, are not Vol.p.195,
like to be ſo, Pfal. 78. 22, 23, 24. They 196, 178,
Rebelled againſt God, and would not be 187,
lieve his Word,or Truſt in his Salvation ; on 3 Hebr.
though he commanded the Clouds from a- p.70,71.
bove, and opened the Doors of Heaven, Mr. Howe
and rained Manna for them to Eat, and
Blesſedneſs
of the R.
gave them the Corn of Heaven. Their gn. ch.
17.
Vi&tuals came out of the Clouds, and and Re-
their Water out of a Rock, and yet deemers
theſe Miracles did not Convert them. Tears,p.53
Neither the Miracles of Mofes, or thoſe
Append.
of our Bleſſed Lord, were ſufficient in Dr. Bate's
their time. In ſome places our Lord Serm.x.on
wrought Miracles, and yet they deſired Luke 14.
him to be gone out of their Coaſts : And 23: 80;
P.337,338
when he was on the Croſs, they jeared
him with his Miracles, tho they could
not but acknowledge them ; be ſaved o- .
thers, himſelf be cannot ; let him now John 6.14,
come down from the Croſs, and we will 22,26,30.
believe. After the Miraculous Feeding
of Two Thouſand with Five Loaves and
Two Little Fiſhes, the People were afto-
niſhed, and ſaid one to another, This is
be that ſhould come ; this doubtleſs is the
expeted
p.172.
•
26
Advice to Youth :
A
}
expected and long looked for Meſſias ;
and would have taken him by force, and
made him King : And yet I think the
very next Day, at leaſt within a Day or
Two, when he told them they follow-
ed him only for the Loaves, they ſay
unto him, What Sign Sheweſt thou that
we mould believe? What work doſt
thou ? As if he had never wrought a
Miracle before. Yea, our Lord hath
Luk.16.31. told us, If we will not bear Moſes and
the Prophets, neither would we believe
though one ſhould riſe from the Dead..
Tho one of your Acquaintance who Pe
riſhed in his Sins, ſhould appear at Mid-
night in a Frightful Shape, and warn
thee in particular by his Example, to
take heed of Youthful Luſts, and not
continue one Hour longer ſo near to end-
leſs and intolerable Miſery, as is every
Impenitent Sinner? Should he tell thee,
that he once made a. Mock of Sin, and
a Jeſt of Hell, and a Scorn of Godlineſs,
as thou' doſt? That he did not believe
there was ſuch a Holy, Terrible God, as
now he finds; or that it would be ſo
fearful a thing to fall into his Hands?
but now he feels the Word of God to
be true; and that for a Fooliſh Luft, he
hath the Recompence of a Miſerable E-
ternity. If fuch Warnings were given,
they
i
3
ز
.
A Funeral Sermon.
27
.
?
they would not awaken Men to Re-
pentance, unto whom the Preaching of
the Word is not effeétual. We read, that
after the Reſurrection of Lazarus from
the Dead, they that knew him before,
and knew he was raiſed again, and Con
verſed with him afterwards, were not
Converted to believe on Chriſt ; for from
that very Day of his Raiſing Lazarus, John 11.
the High-Prieſts, and Scribes, and Rulers, 53.
and People,took Counſel how they might
put him to Death. The like may be
ſaid concerning the Reſurrection of Jeſus
Chriſt himſelf.
And how many do we ſee brought to
the very brink of the Grave, within a
ſtep of Death and Hell, both in their
own Apprehenfion, and in the Judgment
of others, who upon an unexpected Re-
covery, (not unlike a Reſurrection,) have
beeni far from being reclaimed and bet-
tered afterwards? Their forc'd Reper-
tance vaniſheth, when the fear of dying
ceaſeth. It is the Miniſtry of the Word,
which is the ordinary Method that God
hath appointed for our Sanctification ;
and if that be not effe&tual, theſe extra-
ordinary Methods would not.
-
1
Fourthly, It remains to be conſidered,
That if this Word become the effectual
means
28
Advice to Tonth :
means of our Sanctification, we muſt.
carefully attend, and take heed unto it.
Pſ.130.3. The Original imports to obſerve narrow-
ly, with great exa&tneſs; we muſt ſtill
have it in our Eye, that we may form
our Deſigns, regulate our Affections,
and order our Ways accordingly. We
Joſh.1.8. muſt.carefully preſerve it as a Treaſure,
and watchfully obſerve it as a Rule; we
muſt hide it in our Hearts, verfe 11. A
competent knowledge of this Word, and
diligent endeavour to encreaſe it, is ma-
Heb.2.1. nifeftly ſuppoſed ; and that we give
earneſi heed to the things we read or hear,
left at any time we let them ſlip. We muſt
ſtudy the Mind of God in the Holy Scrip.
tures; wait on the Publick Preaching of
it ; conſider its Tendency and Uſe, as a-
ble to make us Wife unto Salvation.
Col.3.15. We ſhould ponder it in our Hearts, and
endeavour to preſerve it there, that it
Jer. 15.16. may cohabit and dwell with us, and in
us, and be unto us the Foy,and Rejoycing
our Hearts : Yielding up our felves
unto the Power of Truth, that we may
experience its Holy Efficacy to all the
Ends for which God hath appointed
it.
Uſe. 1. What is firſt, and moſt obviouſly
to be Collected from what hath been
faid, is the Uſefulneſs and Neceſſity of
the
2
A Funeral Sermon.
29.
the Holy Scriptures. . What excellent
Knowledge may be found there, for the
cure of our Ignorance? What Sanctify.
ing Influence, for the purifying of our
Hearts and Ways ? What Eſtabliſhment
and Strength to fix our. Wavering Minds,
and heal our Unſettledneſs? How cer-
tain and Divine are its Inſtructions ?
How Pure and Spiritual, and yet Plain
and Expreſs, are its Precepts? What pun-
gent and ſmart Reproofs ? what invi.
ting Promiſes and Examples? what ter-
rifying Threatnings are imployed in this
Word ? to lead us into the way of Life,
and favę us from the Paths of the De-
ſtroyer ? How fitly do the Effects of it
anſwer its Name? of the Power of God, 1 Cor.1.18
and the Rod of his Strength, the Power Rom. I.16.
of God to the Salvation of the Sout? It is Pfal. [10:2.
quick and powerful, ſharper than a Two-Heb.4.12.
edged Sword, to pierce and wound by
Convi&tion. It is the Word of God's
Grace, to heal thoſe Wounds; able to Act.20:32.
build it up, and give its an Inheritance a-
i Tim.2.3
mong them that are Santtified. What Sins
are to be avoided, how Temptations are
to be reſiſted, how Bofom Lufts are to
be Mortified, and a Pure, Acceptable
Worſhip to be performed, and what o-
therwiſe is neceffary to the pleaſing of
God, and Communion with him is
taught
>
30
Advice to Yonth:
f
taught us in this Word. By many Pre-
cepts and Commands of Duty ;. by vari-
ous Motives, or Arguments of Perſwa-
fion ; and by the beſt Patterns, and Ex-
amples of Holineſs.
Hereby we are.acquainted with our
Sin and Miſery, and told the only way
of our Recovery and Happineſs. The
Malicious Arts and Stratagems of the
Devil are here unfolded : Hence we are
inſtructed how to conceive of God, how
to approach to him, converſe with him,
and reſemble him. Our Steps are here-
by directed by unerring Light; our Pur-
poſes ſettled, and our Courſe ſtated; and
Directions given us how to uſe our
Selves, and all we have for the Service
of our Maker, Redeemer, and Sanctifier.
By taking heed to this Light, we are
fafely led out of thoſe Labyrinths,where
others have loſt their way, and may pre-
vent ſtumbling into the Pit.of Deſtructi-
on, into which others fall: All the Do-
Etrines.and Precepts of this Word , tend
to our Healing and Recovery ; to pro-
mote the perfection and felicity of our
Nature; to bring us to the beſt kind of
Life for the preſent, in reſpect of Duty
to God , Comfort to our Selves, and
Uſefulneſs unto others : And this in the
Expectation of the Heavenly Reward :
enabling
í
A Funeral Sermon.
31
enabling us în fome meaſure to partake
of the Earneſt
, and enjoy the Fore-taſts
of it.
In ſhort, It is by this Word that we
believe in Chriſt, and have hope towards
God, and are enabled to love him, and
fo tó dwell in Love. Our Faith, .our
Hope, our Love to God and Chriſt, are
all hegun; cheriſhed and maintained by
the influence of this Word. To this we
owe that Faith whereby we are vitally
united to the Son of God; that Hope
whereby all our Grace flouriſheth; and
that Love whereby we are Fruifful. For
as by Faith we have a Spiritual Life, by
Hope we gather Strength, and by Love
we become active in all the Fruits of
Holy Obedience.
2. This will juſtifie the extraordinary
Eſteem and Affection that Good Men
have for the Word of God. Who, after
ſuch Experience of its cleanſing Virtue,
but muſt profeſs, that the Sayings of
this Book are Faithful, and True, and
Worthy of all Acceptation? more to be
deſired than Gold, than much Fine Gold,
Seveeter than the Honey and the Honey. Pfal.1199
Comb? O how love I thy Law ! faith Da- 93,97-
vid, It is my Meditation all the Day. I
will never forget thy Precepiss, for by
them thou haft quickened me. Ô that
this
1
"
1
32
Advice to Tonth:
.
me;
this Law might be continually within
my Heart, to enlighten, counſel and re-
freſh me! that it may dwell richly in
be always an Ornament of Grace to
my Head, and a Chain of Gold about my
Neck; Health to my Navel, and Marrow
to my Bones! I heard its Voice, I felt
its Power, and beheld its glorious Beau-
ty, and ſo have been changed into the
ſaine Image ; and ſhall I not love it?
If any ſhould ſeem to wonder, and think
ſuch Eſtimations and Affections ſtrange,
you may anſwer with the Man born
Blind, John 9. 30. This is a marvellous.
thing, that you know not what it is, or
why I ſo much prize and love it, when
it hath opened my Eyes. I was Spiritu-
ally Dead and Defiled , and by this
Word I received quickning and cleanſing.
No wonder therefore, if I account all
things but Droſs and Dung in compari.
ſon of this Knowledge.
Yea, by all of us thould this be e
ſteemed an Invaluable Treaſure. Other
Laws, provide not ſufficient Help for
the Practice and Performance of the Du-
ties required; but with the Word of
God, there is a Quickning Spirit, to in-
cline the Heart to do, what is directed;
to ſubdue our Paſſions, to overcome our
Temptations, to enable us heartily to re-
ſolve,
.
r
1
A Funeral Sermon.
33
ſolve, and accordingly to perform. We
have the Promiſe of the Holy Spirit of
God, to thoſe that ask it, to guide us in
the Way of Righteouſneſs and to enable
us to perſevere. I have ſeen an End of P1.119.96.
all Perfeétion; ſaith the Pfalmift, but thy
zwi is exceeding broad. Every Earthly
Perfe&tion has its Bounds and Limits,
both as to its Nature, Uſe, and Durati-
on; but there is an Únconceivable Am-
plitude,and Extent in the Word of God.
Tis of Univerſal Uſe to all Perſons , in
all Conditions ; to inform, to guide, to
cleanſe, and heal, to eſtabliſh , recover,
quicken and comfort, fan&tifie, and ſave,
to reſolve all Doubts, anſwer all Deſires,
and fuit all the Numberleſs Variety of
Caſes, wherein we can need. Aſſiſtance in
this World ; to bring us into the Favour
of God, and keep us fo; to govern our
Spirits, and regulate our Lives, ſo as to
make us happy here, and hereafter. It
is profitable for Doctrine,
for Reproof, for
Coroečtion of Manners, for Inſtruction in
Righteouſnefs; for preſent Peace and for 2Tim.3.16
Eternal Salvation.
It is a Letter from Heaven; and how
valuable ſhould that Conſideration make
it, eſpecially conſidering the Contents,
and Errand of it. Let us imagiñe a Man
to have a Letter ſent him from an Earth-
D
ly
34
Advice to Youth :
ly King, or fome great Prince, wherein
he fhould have Pardon granted him for
fome Capital Crime, and High Offence,
which had made him liable to a terrible
Death. Or that by ſuch a Letter he
was forewarned of ſome imuninent
Danger hanging over his Head. Or that
hereby, he Thould have aſſur'd; and con-
firm'd to him, under the King's Seal,
fome rich Donation, or great Lordſhip.
If any of theſe Favours ſhould be con-
veyed to a Man, by a Letter from ſome
High and Mighty Prince upon Earth
how thankfully would he receive and
accept it? How highly value it? How
often would he read it ? How warily
would he keep it?
Are not all theſe, and a Thouſand
greater Comforts, conveyed to us by the
Word of God; that Royal and Sacred
Letter, ſent from the King of Heaven
and Earth , wherein we are forewarned,
left by our Ignorance, Inpenitence, and
Unbelief, we fall into the Pit of Hell,
and Everlaſting Deſtruction. And 'tis
there we have promiſed and performed
to us, the Pardon and Remiſſion of all
our Şins, by which we juſtly ſtand Guil.
ty of the Second Death, and are liable
to the Endleſs Terments of the Damned.
By thiş Bleſſed Word, we are not only
com-
A Funeral Sermon.
35
com orted, with Grace, in this World',
but have the Aſſurance of being Crown
ed with Glory and Immortality, in the
World to come. Such a Letter as this,
has the moſt Glorious God ſent unto us
Miſerable Men: How ſhould we eſteem,
and value his Holy Word!
What Thankfulneſs ſhould they ex-
preſs, whoſe Hearts have been ſeaſoned
with Holy Principles and Affections be:
times; and their way cleanſed by the
Word of God ? If through the Know-
ledge of Chriſt, you have eſcaped the
Pollutions that are in the World,
through Youthful Luſts, (when ſo many
others are thereby Drowned in the Gulph
of Perdition,) ſhould you not be very
Thankful ? When you behold Multi-
tudes who wallow in the Mire,and take
Pleaſure in the Ways of Sin, are regard-
leſs of God and Chriſt; and the Eternal
World : You may ſay, I was as Mad as
they, or ſhould certainly have been fo,
if Free Grace had not prevented. What
Gratitude do I owe to my Redeemer,
ånd his mighty Spirit, who makes me
thus to differ!. Many of you can look
back with Joy and Praiſe upon thie Ear.
ly Experience you have had of this
kind.
D 2
You
36
+
Advice to Youtb:
Prov.4.4.
You can reflect how early God began
with your Souls, so early, that your Bap-
tifm ſeemed to have had its effects and
influence preſently ; fo early with Some,
that you cannot tell the very time when
God firſt began. Others can remember
the Special Inſtruments whom God im-
ployed from time to time to do them
good ; by what careful and prudent E-
Ch.5.3,4 ducation, by what uſeful Examples of
Holy and Affectionate Relations,by what
convincing Sermons, by what awakening
Providences, by what repeated Motions
and Strivings of the Spirit of Grace, you
were brought to the knowledge of your
Sin and Duty, and enabled to own and
avow your Baptiſmal Covenant, and feri-
ouſly out of choice come under the Bond
of it. To which purpoſe David acknow-
ledgeth God; Pfal. 16. 2,7. 'O my Soul,
thou haſt ſaid to the Lord, thou art my
Lord, therefore I will bleſs thee , who
haft given me Counſel, and enabled me
to receive it ; who haft enlightened my
Darkneſs, removed my Prejudices,
cleanſed me from
my Pollutions, ſoft-
ned my hard Heart, fubdued my En-
mity and Difaffection to thee, and
'made me willing in the Day of thy
Power, to come to Chriſt that I might
have Life and Healing by him. Lord,
how
<
C
C
C
C
A Funeral Sermon.
37
Ć
C
I Tim. 30
15.
how is it that thou doſt manifeſt thy Self
to me, and not unto the World ! That I
ſhould be quickned and cleanſed, while
others are left under Spiritual Defile-
ment and Death.
4
4. What need have Superiours to be
careful and diligent to bring Young Per..
fons under their Charge,acquainted with
the Word of God? It is mentioned, not
only to the Praiſe of Young Timothy,but
of thoſe who were concerned in his E-
ducation, that he knew the Holy Scrip.
tures from his Childhood ; i. e. thoſe of
the Old Teſtament; for ſcarce any other
were then written when he was a child.
He was alſo acquainted with what was
neceſſary to be known concerning Chriſt,
as is mentioned in the ſame Verſe, under
the Expreſſion of the Faith which is in
Chriſt Jefus. Women and Children had
then the Scriptures in a Language they
underſtood ; for his Grandmother Lois
and his Mother Eunice inſtructed him
very early in the Knowledge of God and
Chrift.
The Debauchery of Youth is very
much owing to the want of good Prin-
ciples inſtilled into their Minds in their
Tender Years : By that means they are
a more eaſie Prey to the Devil'; having
little or nothing to oppoſe, to the Snares
he
D3
38
Advice to Youth:
he lays for them, or to their own cor-
rupt Inclinations. You therefore that
give up your Children to God by Bap
tiſm in Infancy, you ſeem to profeſs a
Deſire they ſhould be his as ſoon as
yours; you ſolemnly ingage and promiſe
to bring them up in the Nurture and
Admonition of the Lord ; but how falſe
to God and them muſt you appear, if
you do not ſeaſon them with Holy Prin-
ciples betimes ! Tho' you know they
have Immortal Souls to Save, and an
Eternal Bleſſedneſs to obtain , and end-
leſs Miſery to Eſcape, will you yet bring
them up in Ignorance, without that ne-
ceſſary Knowledge that muſt make them
wife to Salvation? If you do not in-
ſtruct them in the Rules and Obligations
of their Duty, that they may know the
2 Chron.
28.9. God of their Fathers, and ſerve him with
a perfect Heart. If you do not mind
them of the Evil of Sin, the Uncertain-
ty of this Life, and the Aſſurance of an
Everlaſting State ; of the Truth and
Conſequences of the Fall of Man,of the
Way of our Reconciliation to God, and
the Participation of his Image, c. If
you do not inculcate theſe plain and ne-
ceffary Truths upon them; if you do not
bring them to the Publick Worſhip
teach them how to ſpend the Lord's
Day ;
j
A Funeral Sermon.
39
+
Day, obſerve their particular Tempers,
Corruptions, and Temptations, and apply
your felves accordingly with Wiſdom
and Seriouſneſs for their good.
Of all others you have the moſt Pow-
er over them, and Intereſt in them; none
have ſuch Advantages and Opportunities
to inftruet and perſwade them as you.
None are under ſo many Obligations of
Duty, and Intereſt of every fort as yoù.
It is therefore Unnatural and Unexcufa.
ble to neglect it *.
* I have
You are not eaſily Apprehenſive how ſaid more
much your preſent Comfort is concerned Three Let
:
in it; for if while they are Young, you ters of Fa-
are negligent in your Duty to them, they mily Reli-
are likely enough when grown up, to gion 52°.
1694.
fail of theirs to you. And it is but juſt
they ſhould not know their Duty to Toul,
if you do not inſtruct them in theirs to
God. Theſe Arrows (to which they are frov.22.6.
compared in Scripture, and happy is he Deut.14.9,
that hath his Quiver full of thein, ) ----11.19;
ſhould be directed right at firſt, for ac-
cordingly they are like to Fly afterwards:
It may fall out otherwiſe, but uſually
the gracious or vicious Habits of the first
Age are tranſmitted to
and the after Converſation is ſuitable
to the Education of Childhood and
Youth. Belides the Sin and Miſchief
the next;
D4
which!
40
Advice to Youth:
which you may prevent. For we know
not at what period of Time a Child
comes firſt to the uſe of Reaſon , and
therefore cannot tell when God doth, or
doth not impute their Childiſh Follies,
or what Impreſſions they may leave : If
he do not unto Damnation, he may ſo as
to cauſe a Sickneſs, or an haſty Death.
Therefore as ſoon as they are capable of
Learning, they ſhould be Taught ; and
as ſoon as capable of Laws, (I mean the
Laws of Parents and Tutors,)chey ſhould
be reſtrained : and before that, they
ſhould be reſtrained from the material
Parts of any Evil, even from Evil Words,
which they underſtand not : for having
once learnt the ſound, they will quickly
perceive the Senſe. They can Under-
ſtand Fear, as ſoon as learn to Sin :
And he that will let Children alone till
they have a fixed ſettled Judgment, will
find good Counſel come too late.
Before I diſmiſs this Head, let me
mind you that are Maſters of Families,
that you ought thus carefully to in-
ſtruct your Younger Servants, the care
of whoſe Souls is committed to you by
the Providence of God : Your own Safe-
ty and Comfort, and the good Succeſs of
your Civil Affairs, is concerned in it, as
well
A Funeral Sermon.
41
well as your Duty. * An. Eminent Prea. * Mr. H.
cher in his time, upon a like occafion, in Palmer.
a Sermon at Aldermanbury, made men-
Dr. H.Wil-
tion of a memorable Pallage to this pur Job 13.26.
kinſon, on
poſe. That in the beginning of the Iriſh 0.17.
Rebellion, there were ſome Popiſh Ser.
vants cut the Throats of thoſe who had
formerly been their Maſters, telling them
that they should have taught them better.
Somewhat of Direction and Counſel I
would now add unto the Younger fort,
Let me therefore beſeech you,
Firſt, To make a Pauſe, to ſtop a
while, and bethink your ſelves : Employ
ſome time in a ſerious Conſideration
of your Hearts and Ways, according to
this Word of God. Think, what fort
of Creatures you are, and how you came
into this World? Who was the Author
of
your Beings, and the Original of all
things? What did he make you for?
but to Glorifie and Enjoy him? How
wretchedly uncapable you have rendered
your ſelves of both ? And in order to
your Relief, what is to be done on your
part, and what may be hoped for on
God's.; and how remedileſs your Caſe
is,if this Affair be not begun to be tranſ-
acted before the only time is paſt, where-
in it may be done. O try your Reaſon,
and uſe it in ſuch Reflections: Think
1
in
4?
Advice to Youth :
in what a Condition you were born ;
how you have lived; what you have :
done, and what you now are ; whither
you are going, and where you muſt ſhort-
ly be. Think what your finful Folly
hath already coſt you; what you have
loft, and the manifold Hurts and Mil-
chiefs you have received by it. What
unthrifty Bargains you have made, and
what is the bitter Fruit of thoſe things
whereof you are now aſhamed. The
Devil himſelf cannot perſwade you, but
you muſt Die ; and you dare not ſay or
think that there is not an everlaſting
Heaven or Hell: You therefore fome
times wiſh to die the Death of the Righ-
teous. And will you not conſider a
little, how impoſſible that is, without
being like them while you live?
Secondly, Endeavour clearer Apprehen-
fions, and a better Underſtanding of the
Religion you profeſs, as to the Xvidence
of its Principles, the Nature, Grounds
and Reaſons of it. That you may know
your own Caſe, and what it is to be a
Chriſtian,and what the neceſſary Change
does imply and how it is to be wrought.
That you may know the God from whom
you have revolted; who you are to
obey as your Soveraign Ruler, and to
enjoy as your chief Good. That you may
know
A Funeral Sermon.
43
know the Saviour, that muſt befriend .
you for the Pardon of Sin; and for Eter-
nal Life. That you may know the Ho-
Zy Ghoſt, the Sanctifier, by, whom you
muſt be Enlightened, Quickened, and
Renewed. How can you love and obey
your Maker , if you know him not?
what he is, and how he will be ſerved ?
How can you believe inChriſt,if you know
not who he is, or what he hath Done and
Suffered, Purchaſed, Promiſed, Offered,
Prepared, and is ready to be, and do,
and give? How can you bewail your
Sin and Miſery ? Loath your ſelves, and
ſeek for Grace, if you continue Ignorant
of ſuch things as theſe? It is by the Light
of Holy Knowledge you muit be reco-
vered ; you are loſt and periſhing, while
this Goſpel is bid from you. If
not ſenſible of your own Ignorance and
Diſeaſe, and where is the Remedy;
how will you come to Chriſt, as your
Teacher and Phyfician?
Thirdly, To this end, diligently ſtudy
the Holy Scriptures, and attend the Puba
ļick Preaching of the Word, with fuita- Deut.17.18
ble Deſires and Deſigns. Apprehend the
weight of the matters treated of, and
know that it is for your Life : You
know not the advantage of an affectio
nate Study of the Holy Scriptures.
While the Ethiopian Eunuch was read- Acts 8. 26.
2 Cor. 3.4:
you are
.
I
ing
44
Advice to Touth :
U
ing in the Prophet Iſaiah, though he un-
derſtood it not, God did ſo far reward
and bleſs him, that he fent Philip to in-
ſtru&t him farther; and his Converſion to
the Faith was the Illue of it. When
efer you hear the Word Preached , re-
member in whoſe Name, and upon what
Errand, the Meſſage comes.
Therefore lay afide every Prejudice,
Jam.1.2r.
Luk. 8.18.
and place your felves as under the Eye
Act.10.33. of your All-ſeeing Judge. We that ſpeak
to you in the Name of the Lord, have
very much to blame our ſelves for, God
knows, that we are not Serious enough,
and Compaffionate enough to the Souls
of Men : (not adapting our ſelves to the
Capacities and Neceſſities of the Youn-
ger and more Ignorant fort.) Alas! we
ſee and know but little, and feel leſs of
the great important things we ſpeak of.
And though we hope we find Mercy to
be Faithful, yet how ſhort do we come
of that Affeétion and Vigour, and ſeri-
ous Importunity, which the caſe of Sin-
ful Periſhing Souls doth need? How un-
like thoſe that know the Terrors of the
Lord, the value of an Immortal Soul,
and the nearneſs of Eternity? How un-
becoming thoſe who ſpeak every Lord's
Day unto Men and Women, unto whom
we may never ſpeak more?' And it may
be
1
1
A Funeral Sermon.
45.
ز
you hear.
Cleanfed. If you ask the Holy Spirit
be ſuch and ſuch of you ſhall never hear
a Sermon more; take heed therefore how
Fourthly, Be moſt Importunate with
God for the Spirit of Holineſs and San-
{tification. He alone can reſtore Life to
thy Dead Soul, and conquer the Enmity.
of thy Heart againſt Holineſs. For we
are saved by ibe Waſhing of Regenerati-
on, and by the Renewing of the Holy
Ghoſt, 3 Tit. 5. Beg the Holy Spirit,
with an Earneitneſs anſwerable to your
Necefſity of what you ask; that he
may be a Living Principle, to cauſe you
to walk in his Statutes, and keep his
Commandments. Forgiveneſs of Sin is Ezek. 36.
not all that you need ; you are Diſeaſed 26,27.
and Defiled, and need to be Cured and
with an Apprehenſion, and Feeling of
your need of his powerful Influence, you
may ſupplicate and plead the Promiſe in
Hope, that God will more readily grant
you, than any Father upon Earth gives
Bread to his Children. They that ſeek
him early and earneſtly, shall find him. Matth.5.6.
They that hunger and thirſt after. Righte- Chap. 7.1
ouſneſs , ſhall be filled.". Our Saviour
hath promiſed, that God will give good
things to them that ask, even bis Holy
Spirit , with a much more than Men
give
46
Advice to Youth:
i
give good Gifts to their Children, Matth.
7.11.He denies us not Strength to perform
what he Commands, if we diligently ſeek
it at his Hands. You comply with his
Grace by Prayer , and he will give it to
them, who heartily deſire and beg it.
Befeech him to Renew you by his
Grace in the Spirit of your Minds; to
recover you to the Divine Image, that
you may anſwer the End of your Crea-
tion, and live to his Glory in Newneſs of
Life. Plead his Power, and Promiſe to
do it; to take away the Stony Heart, to
give you a New Heart, and a New Spirit.
Tis for this very thing he will be enqui-
red of by you, Ezek. 36. 37. Our Lord
is exalted to give Repentance, and Sa-
ving Faith ; his Powerful Grace can ſub-
due the moſt Impetuous Luſts of Youth.
You may be earneſt and importunate
with God for theſe things; he does not
require or expect you ſhould be conten-
ted to periſh in your Filthineſs and Un-
belief, deſpairing of Help, as if the Cafe
of Man were like that of Devils :
He requires you to Hope, and is pleaſed
with it.
And if you find any Motions and Stri-
vings of this Bleſſed Spirit, in anſwer to
Prayer, cheriſh every Beginning of it,
as an earneſt of more. Be thankful for
every
A Funeral Sermon.
47
every Beam of Heavenly Light from the
God of all Grace; it may prove the
dawning of a more perfect Day. Beg
that this mighty Spirit would open your
Eyes and Hearts, that being convinced
of the Certainty and Reality of the Go.
ſpel Revelation, by the view of its fui-
tableneſs to your Caſe, and the many glo-
rious Advantages that are offered by it,
you may be brought to love it as Amia-
ble; and yield up your ſelves entirely
in compliance with it.
Fifthly, Solemnly devote and give up
your felves to God, according to your
Baptiſmal Covenant : Humbly and
Thankfully accepting his offered Grace
and Favour ; and ſeriouſly reſigning
your felves, to Father, Son and Holy
Ghoſt, as your God: To believe and
love, and ſerve, and glorifie flim all
your days, in hope of his promiſed, e.
verlaſting Salvation.
Sixthly, Take heed of Declining after
good and hopeful Beginnings. How ma.
ny Young Perſons have begun in the Spi-
rit, and ended in the Fleſh? Light hath
ſhone in upon their Minds; they have
been under awakening Convictions by
the Word ; ſtrong Affections have been
excited by it; they delighted to hear
and read it; they kept up a Courſe of
Secret
1
48
Advice to Touth:
Secret Prayer for ſome time,&c. and yet
have afterwards fallen away to a vicious
Life. It may be they had not conſider-
ed, and counted the coſt of being Reſcl-
ved Chriſtians; what they muſt aban-
don and forſake ; what pleaſing Temp-
tations they muſt avoid and refilt; what
Inſtances of Self-denial they muſt con-
ſent to,. Sc. And therefore by the Solli-
citation, or Sophiftry, or Jears of their
Old Companions, through the Subtilty
of Satan, and the Power of Youthful
Luſts, they have been entangled again
with the Pollutions of the World, and
the Strong Man hath re-enter'd theHouſe;
with Seven Evil Spirits worſe than hiin-
felf.
How Miſerable is the Caſe of ſuch
2 Tim. 2. after they have been enlightned, and in
part delivered, who return to their for-
mer Bondage, and are led Captive by the
Devil at his Will! They were not far
from the Kingdom of God; they ſeem-
ed to conſent to be the Lord's; they
were almoſt perſwaded to take the Yoke
of Chriſt upon them, as his reſolved
Followers: but now have taken leave
of him, and are at the Command of Sa-
tan; his Will is theirs : If he bid them
think as little of God as they can, de
ſpiſe the Holy Scripture , make light of
Sab-
26.

A Funeral Sermon.
42
Sabbaths and Sermons, and all good
Counſel, they do it. If he bid them gra-
tifie their Carnal Appetites, indulge their
Senſual Inclinations, and frequent ſuch
and fuch enſnaring Company, they do it.
They are led Captive by him at his Will.
With what Hearty Compaffion fhould
we think and ſpeak of the Caſe of ſuch!
And many ſuch there be. But if you are
not harden'd through the deceitfulneſs of
Sin, paſt all feeling, I would fain ask
you, Whether you are not yet willing to
Return? If Mercy may be had,and you
may yet be recovered out of the Snare of
the Devil: Dare you folemnly and ex-
prefly in ſo many Words, take leave of
Chriſt, and bid him farewel for ever?
Are you content to forfeit his Favour,
and throw up all Hopes of it, and ven-
ture his Eternal Diſpleaſure? Would you
not yet return, if God would receive
you? If there be Balm in Gilead, and a
Phyſician there, that you may be healed?
May I not tell you, in the Name of
Chriſt, that there is ; and that if you
return with your whole Heart, ( you e-
ſpecially, who are the Children of Holy
Parents, he will yet receive you: He
will meet you half way, and bid you Hof.14.1,
welcom. He will heal your Backſlidings, 2,3.
and blot out your Tranſgreſſions, and re-
Ifa.35.5,75
E
member

50
Advice to loutb
member your Iniquities no more. He
pawns the Authority of his own Great
Name for this, Three ſeveral times in
one Verfe, to affure you of it, Zach.1.3.
Prov.I.23.
Turn ye at my Reproof, and I will pour
out my Spirit upon you, is the Voice of
Wiſdom
I might likewiſe direct you in your
Addrelles to God for his Purifying Grace,
to Eye the Blood of * Chrift, as the procu-
ring Cauſe of your Sanctification, and
the Holy Spirit, the Purchaſe of that
Blood, as the great San&tifier of Souls.
I might urge you farther, that with an
hearty abhorrence of every Sin,you would
penitently and thankfully renew the
Covenant you made with God in your
Baptifyielding your ſelves to the Lord,
as tk moft Solemn and Important
Tranſaction of your whole Lives. And
be ſure * keep out of the way of Temp-
tation as much as you can, endeavouring
to avoid thoſe particular Snares by
which you are moſt eaſily overcome.
Pretend not a Reſolution againſt the Sin,
if you are willing to look upon the
Temptation ; to walk upon the brink of
the River, and to come near the Door
of that Houſe, into which you know
you muſt not enter. It is impoſſible a
Man ſhould love to abide by a Tempta-
tion

A Funeral Sermon.
51
tion for a good End, or without un
ſpeakable Hazard. It is vain Confidence
on your own Strength, to come as near
Sin as you durft,and the Event does com-
monly prove it ſo. Eſpecially * ſee that
you well imploy your Time upon the
Lords Day; and take heed to your * Com-
pany all the Week. Few of the Youn-
ger fort Miſcarry, but date their Sin and
Ruin from the neglect of this Counſel.
* Begin with God every Morning, by
ſerious Prayer, and Reading ſome part
of the Holy Scriptures, with ſome Pra-
&tical Affectionate Buck, if but for a
quarter of an Hour ; would leave a
ferious Tincture on the mind, and a good
Savour on the Heart, and be of uſe to
antidote you againſt Temptation, and to
preſerve a Holy Frame all the Day. But
never deſiſt your diligent Endeavours,
till you come to walk with God in his
Love and Fear, and as under his Eye, all
the Day long : That the pleaſing of God
may become the Buſineſs, and Pleaſure
of your Lives.
Laſtly, Do not delay Compliance withi
theſe Counſels, but preſently ſet about
it. Can you begin too ſoon toʻcleanſe
your Hearts and Ways? Is it too ſoon to
be Reconciled to God, and delivered
from the Danger of Damnation? Can
you
*
E 2

52
Advice to Youth:
you attain Peace of Conſcience, and Joy
in the Holy Ghoſt, and a well ground-
ed Hope of Eternal Life too ſoon? If you
languilh'd under a noiſom Diftemper
that threatned your Life, would you ima-
gin you could be healed too ſoon? And
how much Sin and Miſchief, Shame and
Sorrow, and bitter - Repentance may you
prevent, by taking heed unto the Word
of God betimes? Will you leave the
moſt Neceffary Work of your Life to a
Peradventure Can you be Certain of
Life and Health to morrow? Your pre-
ſent Duty and Gratitude to God, your
Intereſt and Advantage as to your ſelves,
on all accounts, oblige you to a preſent
Compliance with the Call of God. How
much larger Opportunities for the glori-
fying of God, have Young Converts, than
late Penitents, though they be Sincere?
What Advantages never to be retrieved
have they loſt, who have out-finned their
Youth ? becauſe their Time is gone, and
can never be recalled. What Honour
may you bring to God, who remember
your Creator in the Days of your Youth?
What Ornaments to your Profeſſion may
you prove? Of what Uſefulneſs unto
others in this World ? being filled with
the Spirit of God. What Attainments
in Grace, and the Knowledge of Chriſt,
and
A Funeral Sermon.
53
Vol.2.
and what additional Degrees of Glory See Mr,
may you reach? You may grow to a
Charnock,
greater Stature, being 'new born in
p. 57,58.
Youth, and bring forth more and better
Fruit in Old Age : You will have a
longer time of Peace of Conſcience, and
of the Comforts of the Spirit ; much
ſweeter fore-taſts of Heaven, and impro-
ved: meetneſs for it. You may lay up
Treaſures of Experience to confute the
Deyil, if he affault you on a Death-Bed,
E9C.
And is it nothing to deſpiſe all theſe
Advantages of an Early Piety? to ſecure
the Comfort and Uſefulneſs of the fu-
ture part of your Lives? Is it nothing to
be prepared for a ſudden Death? and
to provide againſt the Pangs and Soridw-
ful Reflections of a Death-bed Is it no-
thing, when you come to Dye, to re-
view. your former Life with Joy ? ſay-
ing, Lord! remonber hoio I have ſerved
thee, the God of 17y Frihers, from my
Childhood, and Youth! Is it nothing to
bring God greater Glory in this World ?
and receive a more weighty and ſpark-
ling Crown of Glory in the next? Have
you not been often told,how much more
difficult your Repentance and Conver-
fion to God will hereafter be, than now,
if you ſhould be ſpared ſoine Years lon-
1
>
E 3
ger?
54
Advice to Youth:
ger? Are your Hearts like to be better by
longer continuance in Sin? Will the Ju-
ſtice of God be leſs provoked ? will it
not be more? Is it to argue like Men?
to ſay I can't bring my ſelf to mind Re-
ligion,and my Soul, and another World,
as yet, but hereafter I will, when I am
more Averſe, and Difinchiu'd. I can't
leave and hate my fin now, but I hope I
ſhall, when I love iç more. I find it too
difficult now, I'le let it alone till the dif
ficulty is much greater. Will the Devil
have leſs advantage againſt you, when
he liath had ſo much longer Poffeſſion?
To Day, while it is called to Day, if you
will hear his Voice, barden not your hearts.
It is ſome hardging of your Hearts, not
to hearken to his voice this Day: It is
one ſtep more towards final Impenitence.
and Unbelief, againſt which there is no
Remedy provided in the Goſpel. How
hardly was that Man Cured, who was
Vark9.29. poffeſſed with a Devil from his Child
hood? The more you are alienated from
the Life of God, the harder will be your
Recovery.
And how much greater is the Provo-
cation againſt God, by every ſuch De-
lay? How aggravated and diſpleaſing
is your baſe Ingratitude againſt the Blef-
fed God, and a Merciful Redeemer ?
You
A Funeral Sermon.
55
.
You reject his preſent Call, ſlight his
Kindneſs, and refuſe his Love, and in
effect teil hin?, that though you have no
mind to periſh, but that one time or 0.
ther before you dye, you will accept it;
that yet you have other Buſineſs for
the preſent to mind; it will be time e-
nough for that, when you are more at
leifure. Your Youthful Lufts now call
you, your Secular Affairs and Settlement
in the World now call you to other
Thoughts; and iheſe ihall be firſt mind-
ed and ſerved. Your Compaſſionate
Phyſician offers his Help, and promiſes a
Cure, if you will but hearken and ſub-
mit to him: You tell him in effet, that
you like your Leproſie, and are in love
with your Diſeaſe : You care not to be
recovered to Health : you will not as yer
be Purged and Healed; though one time
or other you intend to call for his AM-
ſtance. May he not moſt juftly ſay un-
to you,Let him that is filthy, be filthy ſtill.
Toii would not be purged from your filihi.
neſs, therefore you ſhall not, till you dye.
How bitter will be the Thoughts of
theſe repeated Calls neglected? What
cold Horror , and Shivering Dread ſhall
ſeize thée on a Bed of Languiſhing ?
which ſome may take for true Repen-
tance. But, Oh how little of that, which
E 4
by
56
advice to Youth:
1
by a large Charity we hope is ſo, may
the Righteous God accept? and who can
teil whether he does or no? For ſuch
Men ſee themſelves upon the brink of
the Grave, and ſtepping into Hell, and
know it as much as their Souls are
worth, preſently to make Peace with
God by unfeigned Repentance.
No wonder then if they let fall fome
little Drops of a beginning Sorrow; if
they have fonie extorted Reſolutions of
Living better; ſome ſudden Remorſe and
Regret for thoſe Sins, that they are now
like to be Damned for ; ſome quick and
raſh Vows of an Awaken'd Conſcience
with ſome Confuſion of Face under the
Fears of Death and Judgment. But at
ſuch a time, it is hard to diſtinguiſh be-
tween Religious Sighs and Natural
or ſeparate their Repenting
Cries for Mercy, from their Howlings
on their Beds through Bodily Pain. 'Tis
true, God may work Miracles of Mercy
on ſuch Convinced Sinners, who did not
ftek to him till the Eleventh Hour ; but
whether he will or no, there is no Cer-
tainty or Probability, but that he can,
if he pleaſe ; which to Perſons in that
Condition, who fear an Everlaſting Hell
the next Hour, is a fad uncomfortable
Thought. No Man in his Wits, that
reads
Groans;
A Funeral Sermon.
57
2
reads the Bible, would run the Hazard:
If they have the uſe of Reaſon, and
are not harden'd in Atheiſm and Infideli-
ty, they cannot but fear and tremble :
Peace and Proſperity may tranſport Men;
the Mouth of Conſcience may be ftop'd
in Health by falſe Principles, and the
Voice of Flattering Company ; its ſecret
Whiſpers may he drown'd by the, noiſe
and hurry of Buſineſs, or diverted,bribid,
and abus'd by the Entertainments of
Senſe, and the Deceitfulneſs of Riches.
But in Sickneſs and Affliction, when
diſ-intangled from its Fetters Con-
ſcience will ſpeak its own Senſe, and it
ever ſpeaks loudeſt in a time of Calaini-
ty : Then it will witneſs and accuſe,
condemn and terrifie. All their Arts of
Oblivion cannot make it ſilent ; it will
diſquiet them with Fears and Torments,
which encreaſe at the approach of Death,
and after Death are the beginning of
Hell. For though,as one ſays, That may
not be fully open'd till the laſt Judgment,
yet the Anguiſh of Conſcience is a part
of Hell-fire, preparatory to the Horrible
Sentence of Dooms-day.
Now, Is he his own Murderer, who
would not endeavour to make Peace
with God, when in danger of approach-
ing Death? The like is he, who will
defer
58
Advice to Touth :
defer this for one Day, becauſe every
Day of ſuch delay is a Day of Danger ;
and fo is he obliged by the ſame Care
for himſelf, and concern for his Soul, if
he Sinned Yeſterday, to Repent to Day,
left he be Dead to Morrow. For how
many Perfons dye ſuddenly? (many have
done fo of late, and more may ;) and
who knows that he ſhall not? Thy Sick
Neighbour may recover and live many
Years, and he that is now in Health,
may expire the next Hour. You are
alſo uncertain of tedious Sickneſs, to
afford you the lingering forerunners of
Death; or of fuch a one, as ihall not
diſturb the Brain, and unfit for ſerious
Thoughts. The firſt Synıptom of your
laſt Sickneſs, may conclude your Life ;
you may not have time to complain or
cry. Fob 36. 13, 14. They cry not when
he bindeth them, they dye in their Touth,
and their Life is among the Unclean.
How groundleſs are the Expectations
of arriving to Old Age? The Almond-
Tree does not every where flouriſh.
Hardly One or Two of a great Multi-
tude, lay down a Hoary Head in the
Bed of the Grave. Very little Ripe
Fruit is gathered into the Basket, in com-
pariſon of the many Bloſſoms that fall
to the Ground. Is not your Conſtitution
: in
1
A Funeral Sermon.
59
may be
in Youth more tender? and confequent-
ly more ſubject to external Impreſſions,
that may cauſe Sickneſs : While grown
Branches can ſtand the ſhock of a Cold
Winter, every Blaſt or Storm will ſpoil
the Beauty of new blown Flowers. And
yet though you know this, and there-
fore muft grant your length of Days no
ſurer than that of others, and your pre-
faming on the future equally hazardous,
and without ground; you will not now
Repent, and turn to God. It may
you
Refolve you will, if you live till here.
after ; that is, you are content to be
Damned if you die before that time :
And who knows what a Day may bring Prov.27.1.
forth?
Jam. 4.14.
Though you are now Strong and
Healthful, in the Heat and Wantonneſs
of Youthful Blood, or in the Strength
and Vigour of your Age, and begin to
have a throng of Worldly Buſineſs, may
not the ſame be ſaid of ſome of thoſe
who died the laft Week? who it
may
be delayed their Repentance on the like
grounds, and thought their own Death
as improbable as you do yours; which
is now ſo much the nearer, by how ma-
ny Days you have ſurvivd them. Is
there any of you but would willingly
Repent, and turn to God,one Day before
you
60
Advice to Youth :
1
L
Eccl. 9.11.
you dye? And who can be ſure to do
that, who delays till to Morrow? I per-
ſwade my ſelf, you cannot think that
you ſhall be exempted from appearing
hefore the Bar of Chriſt, if you dye in
Youth : Or that thoſe Lufts and Sins
that are Damning to Men of Forty, will
not be reckon'd for by God, or hereafter
puniſh’d, becauſe committed by one of
Sixteen. Will you yet boldly put it to
the venture? and Rejoyce 0 Young Man
in thy Touth, and walk in the way of thy
own Heart, and neither know nor conjî-
der, that for all theſe things God will
bring ibee to Fudgment. And how ſoon
may you receive that Summons ? every
whit as ſoon as if you had lived many
Years longer. To ſeveral Diſeaſes Tout
are more obnoxious than Elder Perſons,to
ſome that are now Reigning, and often
prove Mortal, as you are more full of
warm Blood, to catch the Infection ;
particularly the Small Pox.
By which Diftemper it pleaſed God
to viſit this young Gentleman, Mr.Richard
Waiter, in the Eighteenth Year of his
Age; concerning whom, (as it will not
be needful, ſo it cannot be expected I
ſhould ſpeak much, being almoſt a Stran-
ger to him, till the laſt Scene of his Life.
When I was requeſted to joyn with ſome
Friends
A Funeral Sermon.
61
Friends in Prayer for him, and after
wards at his own Defire viſited him, and
prayed with him. I found him in a very
Penitent and Serious Frame, which I hope
was not the bare effect of his having re-
ceiv'd the Sentence of Death in himſelf:
not only becauſe during his whole Sick
neſs, he diſcovered the like Temper of
Mind, whenever he had the free Exerciſe
of Reaſon, (which after ſome Days De-
lirium, God was pleaſed very obſervably
to reſtore in anſwer to Prayer, ) but be.
cauſe he had formerly been under very
deep Impreſſions of what concern'd his
Soul, and the Everlaſting World.
God grant that all his Relations and
Acquaintance, ſuch eſpecially who have
deſir'd this Sermon, may wiſely improve
his Deceaſe which adminiſtred the Occa-
fion. And may it be of ſome uſe to all
the Younger ſort who heard it or may
now read it! to help 'em to conſider,
and remember the Divine Counſel of this
Text, how Young Men may cleanſe their
ways, by taking heed unto the Word of
God.
Death
63.
..
Death our Deliverance.
OR, A
,
FuneralSermon
FOR
Mrs. Mary Doolittle ,
(Late Wife of the Reverend
Mr. Thomas Doolittle ,.) who de-
parted this Life Decemb.16. 1692.
2 COR. V. 4.
We that are in this. Tabernacle do
groan, being Burdened, not for that
we would be uncloathed, but cloathed
upon, that Mortality might be Swal-
lowed up of Life:
Otwithſtanding all the difficult
Exerciſes of St. Paul from Ene-
mies on every fide, in the Dif
charge of his Miniſtry, He bears up with
and
N

64
Death our Deliverance.
ward;
and invincible Courage, and Reſolution,
by the Expectation of an Eternal Re-
compence in the other World. This is
the Tenor of his Diſcourſe throughout
the foregoing Chapter , he begins and
ends with it ; and repeats it at large in
the three laft Verſes, For this cauſe we
faint not, &c. That is, however perplex-
ed and perſecuted , caſt down and trou-
bled; yet neither he himſelf, nor any of
thoſe ingaged in the ſame Cauſe, and
Work with him,did faint in their Minds;
becauſe their preſent Sufferings did only
prepare the way for a more glorious Re-
For our light Affliction, ſays he,
which is but for a moment, worketh for
115 a more exceeding, and eternal weight
of Glory; while we look not at the things
zobich are ſeen, which are but temporal ,
but at the things which are not ſeen which
are Eternal. And fuppofing the worſt,
that theſe Ami&tions ſhould end in Death,
yet ſuch a Caſe would admit of Com-
fort. For we know, ſays he, verf. 1, 2.
1. e. we are confidently perſwaded, upon
very good grounds, that if our Earthly
Houfe of this Tabernacle were diſſolved,
we have a better Dwelling provided, an
happier Condition in hope and view ; We
bave a Building of God; an Houſe not
made with hands, eternal in the Heavens.
And
A Funeral Sermon.
65.
And for this we groan earneſtly, for this
.ftatė of Immortal Happineſs, defiring 10
be cloathed upon with our Houſe, that is
from Heaven A Bleſſed State, ſo fitted for
Us, and We for it, that no Apparel for
the Body can be more.
He was not only content to Dye, and
ready with Patience to receive a Sum
mons out of this World; bat ſo unſpea
kable was the Difference, in his Judg-
ment; between his preſent. Stare in the
Body, and that which he expected be-
yond the Grave, that he reckoned a
Tranſlation was every way preferrable,
and rather to be choſen, even by inter-
vening Death: That fo, inſtead of this
little Houſe, this mean and poor Dwel-
ling, which we now inhabit, we may
come to a better Building, that is of God,
formed and prepared by him :. To the
more ſpacious: Manſions, which the Blef
ſed: God has provided for us above: That
inſtead of this moveable Tent, This
earthly Tabernacle, continually liable to
fo many Changes, Dangers , and Incon
veniències, we may have a Houfe not
made záith bands; that is, of God's im
mediate: Work, more excellent and more
lafting, more ſafe and more abiding :
That inſtead of this eartbly Houſe of
dirt and clay, into which it will ſhortly
be
66
Death our Deliverance:
be diffolved, we may have a building in
Heaven; ſuited to the Heavenly State
and Life; a more commodious Dwelling
fitted for the Offices of a Glorified Soul,
and which ſhall not molder, but be E-
ternal: That when this Tabernacle is
diſſolved, which needs every day to be
repaired, and with all our care cannot long
be ſupported, we may have a permanent,
unchangeable Building , Eternal in the
Heavens : In ſhort, that our Bodies, as
well as our Souls, may be. glorious and
bleſſed, and unchangeably ſo, in the o-
ther World.
After ſuch a State and Life as this, ſo
elegantly deſcribed, in the beginning of
this Chapter, he declares his earneft De-
fire in this Text; not in his own name
only, but as the common fenſe of all the
Followers of Chriſt. : This he amplifies,
and limits, by ſeveral Expreſſions, unto
which ſome following Verſes in this
Chapter will give further light; For we
that are in this Tabernacle do grqan,being
burdened, not for that we would be un-
cloathed, but cloathed upon, that Morta-
lity might be ſwallowed up of Life.
In which words we may conſider two
Parts. 1. The State and Temper of the
Followers of Chriſt, or of all real Chri-
ſtians,. That while they are in the Body,
they
Funeral Sermon.
67
they are burdened, and groan for Deli-
verance. 2. A Judicious Stating the
Matter of ſuch Deſire of Deliverance,
Or what it is that they groan and long
for ſet forth in three Expreſſions ;
1. Negatively, It is not Simply to be un
cloathed. But, 2. To be cloathed upon.
And 3. That Mortality may be ſwallowed
up of Life.
[ The State and Temper of good
Men, or real Chriſtians, while they are
in the Body, They are burdened, and
therefore groan for deliverance. We that
are in this earthly Tabernacle, Or, as the
Expreſſion is, ver. 8. While we are at
home in the Body, preſent in the Body,or
While we converſe or Sojourn in the Body,
which he calls an earthly Houiſe, ver. 1.
But becauſe it is no certain fixed Dwel-
ling, he adds the other term, of a Ta
bernacle. While we dwell in this little
Fabrick, framed at firſt out of the Duft
of the Éarth, as were the Worms, who
are therefore our Kindred and Relations,
and they were formed before the Creati-
on of Man. While we are in this earth
ly Tabernacle, whoſe Foundation is in
the Duſt, Whofe Matter is not more
Excellent than that of the Beaſts that
periſh. An eartlıly Tabemacle, not only
as to its Original, but is ſuſtained and
F2
re
68
Death our Deliverance.
Pfal.146.4. repaired by earthly things, and e're long
Eccl. 12.7. to be reſolved into Earth again;This duſt
Shall be turned to earth as it was and the
Spirit shall return to God. While we
are in this earthly Houſe we groan,
sevd? quer, and long for removal; we ear-
neſtly covet, deſire and wait for, a bet-
ter Dwelling, and a better State ; we
pant, and breath, and long for it, from
the Faith and Hope of what God has
revealed, concerning the upper , better
World, and the future Felicity of all
that believe in Chriſt, where we look for
another fort of Bodies, and another kind
of Life: This is that we aſpire and
groan after, and would fain obtain.
II. He deſcribes the Matter of fuch a
Defire, and the juft Limits of it, in three
Expreſſions. 1. Negatively, Not for that
we would be uncloathed; i.e. 1. Not Sim-
ply to dye, for dying fake ; Not meerly
to be rid of the Body, and to live with-
out any : As we are a fort of Creatures
made up of Soul and Body, the Separa-
tion of theſe Two cannot in it ſelf, for
its own ſake, be deſirable; we have a
natural, innocent, unavoidable Averſion
to Death, as ſuch. And as it is a Pe-
nalty, and the Fruit of Sin, (as even to
the beſt Men it is) there cannot but 'be
fome Unwillingneſs to dye,however fit it
be
ز
A Funeral Sermon.
69
E
1
1
be to be deſired otherwiſe, on the account
of the Conſequences of Death. All the
Faith and Reaſon in the World cannot
make Death to be no Penalty : So nei-
ther is it poſſible that any Man can rea-
ſon or believe himſelf, into a love of
Pain and Death as ſuch. Therefore it is
not ſimply to be uncloathed, to have Soul
and Body ſeparated, that is here deſired.
It is not a perpetual ſtate of being without
a Body; For he deſires to be cloaibed upon,
and not found naked. Our Caſe is fo fta-
ted, that our Souls are to be cloathed up-
on with a Body, and we cannot but de
fire, that the Union of the Soul and
Body ſhould be preſerved : Ard in the
ſtate of Separation there is ſome hanker-
ing of the Soul after the Body ; Some
ſuch Defire of regaining that Reunion.
2. Neither is it merly a Wearineſs
of this preſent Life, by reaſon of the
Burden of Sorrows and Sufferings, which
the Apoſtle and other Chrifiians met.
with in it, that makes them thus to
groan : For if He might be further ſer-
viceable ro the Intereſt of Chriſt, and
therein be accepted and pleaſing to Him,
he declares, v. s. that he was willing to
live. He profeſſes his readineſs to prefer
the Salvation of many Souls, and his be
ing inſtrumental to their happiness, be:
fore
F 3
70
Death our Deliverance.
}
fore the haftening of his own. He knew
that God may have as much Service in
our Lives, in an afflicted ſuffering State,
as in a proſperous Condition: He knew
that we may glorifie God in Sickneſs,
and in a Priſon, as much, or more than
with Health or Liberty : And that to
Bear any of our Trials and Burdens well,
and to honour God by a Chriſtian De-
portment under them, is better than to
be delivered
His Deſire therefore of the bleſſed State,
which was in Expectation, was not to
the Act of Diffolution it ſelf, without
reference to what would follow. He
defireș not ſo much the End of this Life,
whatever he now ſuffered, as the bleſſed-
neſs of the next Life, which he hoped
for. It was not an Annihilation, to put
a period to his preſent Sufferings, but a
happy Change, which he groaned for;
Not a Ruin, but a temporary diſſolution
of this earthly Houſe, in order to an Eter-
nal Advantage ; Not a' bare privation
of this Life; but a paffage to a better:
He doth not groan ſo much, from the
Senſe of preſent Evil, as by reaſon of
the Abſence of his moſt deſired Good. He
was not ſo much burdened by what he
felt, and could not avoid; or remove,
ás by what he foreſaw and expected
and.
:: ::11
I
A Funeral Sermon.
71
and could not yet Enjoy : He muſt dye
firſt, and have the old Houſe pulld
down, before he could reach that com-
pleat Felicity, which he ſo earneſtly
aſpires after. Therefore
2. It is further expreft, as that which
he groaned and longed for, viz. to be
Cloathed upon;
To lay aſide this mean,
little, and troubleſome Garment, for a
more beautiful and commodious one ;
To have this Earthly Houſe diſſolved
and molder into Duft, with the Ex-
pe&tation of reaſſuming Ancther, or the
Same with a glorious Change. And in that
ſenſe the Expreſſion, verſe 3. may be un-
derſtood, That being thus cloathed, that
is, with ſuch a glorified Body, we may
not be found Naked, or without any Bo- *A.B.CC
dy at all. Though * ſome carry the 3d Vol.
Serm.G.
Expreſſion, Defiring to be cloathed upon, 80.
as wiſhing not to put off this Body at
all, but to be in the number of thoſe,
who ſhall be found alive at the coming
of Chriſt to Judgment, which ſome of
the Diſciples of Chriſt expected, by a
miſtake of what he ſaid concerning St.
John, If I will that he tarry till I come,
And ſo the words may be read, If so be
that we ſhall be found cloathed, and not
naked; That is, if at Chriſt's coming we
ſhall be found Alive, and not Dead
F 4
and
72
Death our Deliverance:
I
and ſo have this mortal corruptible Body,
changed into a Spiritual, Glorious, and
Immorral one, without dying.
Whether that was the ſenſe of the A-
poſtle, or not, I ſhall diſcourſe of thefe
words, as the common Sentiment of re-
al Chriſtians , who have no hope of Li-
ving till the end of the World, but ex-
pe&t to dye e're it be long, and earneſtly
defire a future Bleſſedneſs for Soul and
Body in another Life ; and therefore
when they lay down this Body in the
Duft, they groan to be cloathed upon,
to have theſe vile Bodies, made like the
glorious Body of Chriſt'; or, as the A-
poſtle himſelf expreſſes it, To have this
1 Cor. 15. Corruptible pilt on Incorription, and this
531
Mortal pilt on Immortality. The puitting
off there , is the ſame with the being
cloathed upon here. That is, they groan
to have this preſent State changed, for
the Felicity and Glory of that Future
Life, which Chriſt hath given them to
expect, both for Soul and Body in anos
ther World:
III. There is yet another Expreſſion,
which riſeth higher, That Mortality may
he ſwallowed up of Life. That which is
Mortal. " TÈ Juntov, This our mortal Life,
which is ſubject to Dangers, Afflictions,
ind Death it felf, That this may be Swal-
lowed.
>
vá
Å Funeral Sermon.
73
lowed up of Life, as is that which is Im-
perfect, by that which is Perfect; as
İnfancy arid Childhood by Maturity and
- Manhood, or as Darkneſs is ſwallowed.
up in Light. The meaning is, that our
low Animal Life may be changed into
an Heavenly one ; that our frail, ſhort,
and tranſitory Life may be changed into
an Immorral, Eternal one; that the
Corruption and Mortality, which our
Bodies are liable to, and which remain
in them while they are in the Grave,may
be removed ; Or, according to the Apo-
ſtles Phraſe, That Death may be ſwallow-
ed up in Việtory, may be finally, perfect-
ly, and for ever Deſtroyed : For ſo the
expreſſion dues import, and is often ren-
dered in other places, * for ever : And * See Dr.
that includes the Reſurrection of the Hammond,
Body to an happy State , as one part of 1 Cor. 15.
this Deſire. For if by Dying we are more
54. g.
miſerable than before, Death is not ſwal-
lowed up in Vi&tory, it rather is too hard
for us, and gains a Vi&tory over us. But
if our ſtate be bettered' by Death, not
only as to our Souls, but our very Bodies
are alſo to be raiſed again to a glorious
Life ; if when Death hath done its cut-
moſt, our Souls paſs into a State of Reſt
and Bliſs, to be compleated in a glorious
Reſurrection of the Body, and to be con-
1
A
tinued
74.
Death our Deliverance.
1
tinued and increaſed to all Eternity ; we
are then Vittorious over Death, Death
may be ſaid to be ſwallowed up in Victo-
ry, or Mortality ſwallowed up of Everlaſt-
.
ing Life.
After this Paraphraſe and Explication
of the words, that which I deſign as the
Ground of my following Diſcourſe, is
this, That it becomes the State and Frane
of real Chriſtians, while they are burden-
ed in theſe mortal Bodies , earneſtly to de-
fire a better, an Immortal Life, wherein
the Body, as well as the Soul, ſhall be
gloriouſly Changed,
In diſcourſing of this, I shall firſt
ſhow, That ſuch is the preſent State of
good Men in theſe Bodies, that they
groan under manifold Burdens, that
may well make them long for Delive-
rance.
II. That they have the certain Expe.
Etation of a better State and Life, after
the Diſſolution of this Earthly Taberna-
cle by Death.
III: That it is agreeable to the Temper
of a.Chriſtian Spirit , ſo far as renewed
and fanctified, to long for that' better
State and Life beyond the Grave.
3
IV. That
A Funeral Sermon.
75
IV. That it is not ſuch a State and
Life, wherein they expect to be without
any Body at all, but to have their Bo-
dies raiſed, and changed, and glorified ;
To be cloathed upon with an Houſe
from Heaven, and to have Mortality
ſwallowed up in Life. The confidera
tion of theſe particulars will make way
for the practical Application, ſuitable to
this Solemn Occaſion, on which I am de
fired to Preach on this Text.
Firſt, That ſuch is the preſent State of
good Men in theſe Bödies, that they
groan under manifold Burdens, which
may well make them long for Delive
rance. I need not run far into the com:
mon Theme of the Miſeries of Humane
Life, which every one feels, or knows
of thoſe that do: Our Sufferings and
our Sins, while in this earthly Taberna:
cle, will be ſufficient to be conſidered
under this Head.
1. Our Sorrows, and Sufferings, while
in the Body. Our early Tears when
we come into the World prognoſticate
a good ſhare of theſe to be expected.
Not to mention the Vexation of diſap-
pointment in our Temporal Enjoyments,
as a great part of this Burden , the actu-
al Sorrows and Afflictions which all
1
pari
76 Death our Deliverance.
partake of, are very many, and great,
and heavy. They are ſuch as extort the
Cries, and Tears, and Complaints, of all
forts of Perſons. The little Pleaſure and
Joy we nieet with, is mixed with an al-
loy of Sorrow; but our Sorrows are
more numerous, weighty and unmixed.
Many fad Occurrences, vexing Paſſions,
painful and afflictive Diſeaſes, every
Week diſquiet us.
Cares conſume us,
Fears devour us, Grief ſeizeth us every
way, and ſometimes from ſuch Evils, as
nothing but the Hope of Heaven can ſup-
port us under : No other Balm can cure
fome of our Wounds. So that Evil, as
Gen 47.7. well as few, are the days of the years of
Gal. 1.4. our Pilgrimage. And the preſent World,
on this account, may well be called in
evil World.
The very Neceſſities, Infirmities and
Pains of the Body, are a continual Bur-
den, even ſuch as belong to our Humani-
ty, and are common to Men : Beſides
the many more and greater,we are ſome
times expoſed to, as Chriſtians, for the
fake of Chriſt, and the Profeſſion of
the Truth. But we need not other Crea-
tures to fail us, and Friends to grieve us,
or Enemies to hate us, or Satan to mo-
left us, or the World to deceive us;
this very Body, this Earthly Houſe, is ſub-
ject
Á Funeral Sermon.
77
ject to ſo many Calamities, as may make
us weary of it, and groan to be deliver-
ed, How much of our time muſt it
take up ! How much pains and labour
nuſt we be at about it! How much grief
and ſorrow muft it undergo! How ma-
ny ways do Pain and Sickneſs enter ! By
every Member, and every part of the Bo-
dy, and this is communicated to the
Whole, and we cannot but feel it. If
the Body be pincht with hunger and
thirſt, the Soul is reſtleſs till it procure
a Supply. If the one be fick, the other
is ſad. The Soul is affected with the
wants of the Body, and for the moſt
part Inordinately, and ſinfully Thought-
ful; and calls out the Soul to attend up-
on the ſeveral Paſſions of the Body, fil-
ling it with Defires, Pleaſures, Griefs,
Fears, Angers, SC. Which hinder our
Knowledge of God, Service of him, and
Communion with him. Is it then any
wonder, if they groan to put off the
Shoe that pinches them, that they may
be weary, and pained, and cold, and
thirſty, afflicted and grieved no more ?
Can we find this preſent Dwelling ſo
very inconvenient, and not defire to have
ſomething better? Do'we nor find the
Body a clog to the Soul, when it would
lun; a Manacle to the Soul, that would
work;
.
1
78
Death our Deliverance.
.
work ; a Snare to the Soul that would
be free; a Fetter to Chain it to Earthly
and Material things, C. Do we not
own theſe and the like Burdens to be in-
numerable, heavy, and inevitable, and
is it ſtrange we ſhould long for Eaſe?
How ſmall a Portion of Time is it,
wherein our own Sickneſs, or that of
our Relations and Friends, doth not diſ-
quiet us ! Their Ami&tions, Sorrows and
Sufferings, or our own are continual
Burdens; and the more we love them
the more we are intereſted in what con-
cerns thein, and the greater part we
bear in their Sufferings, as being the
more affe&ted with their Miſeries. And
yet God knows all this is needful to
keep down the Love of this World take
off our undue Affe&tions to Earthly
things, and raiſe our Thoughts to ſome.
thing better, than is here to be had.
O! How many do we know, and have
known, who groan under theſe Burdens,
from the Diſorders and Pains of the Bo-
dy, as the Harbingers of Death! Efpe:
cially under the weakneſs, languiſhing,
and decays of Old Age : For even a
Diſeaſed and Conſumed Body In that
caſe, tho' it be leſs Tempting, is not the
lefs Troubleſome, but the more fo, eyen
to make them weary of Life
Out
$
A Funeral Sermon.
79
<
C
Our Days are Grief and Sorrow,
Trouble and Affliction, that we may be
made to know we are not at home, but
Strangers here. While Ifrael dwelt in a
fruitful Goſhen, they might be Tempted to
forget the Promiſed Land, but their Dif
ficulties, Dangers and Conflicts in the
Wilderneſs would not ſuffer 'em to mi-
Itake a Defart for à Canaan..
"What is the daily Condition of our
Fleſh, as * one well expreſſes it, but * Mr. Bax,
Weakneſs and Suffering, with Care and ter of Self-
Labour to prevent much worſe, which denial
,
yet we know cannot be avoided. The chap.38.
Sorrow of many a Mans Life has made
him wiſh he had never been born, and
why ſhould he not be as willing to dye,
which doth ten thouſand times more
for him, if he be a real Chriſtian, than
to be unborn would have done.. Not a
' Relation ſo comfortable, but hath its
"diſcomforts. Not a Friend ſo ſuitable,
but hath ſome diſcordancy; nor any fo
amiable and ſweet, but hath ſomething
troubleſome and bitter ; not a Place fo
pleafant and commodious, but hath its
unfitneſs and diſcommodities ; Not a
"Society fo good and regular, but hath
its Corruptions and Irregularities. And
ſhould we be loath to leave ſuch a
Life as this? When the Fruit is Ripe,
ſhould
C
a
C
C
80
Death our Deliverance:
1
C
C
Ć
ſhould it not be gathered ? When the
· Corn is Ripe, would you have it grow
there, and not be Cut? When we are
begotten again to the Hopes of Immor-
tality, ſhould we be ſo defirous to ſtay
in the Womb? Is it riot another kind
of Life which we ſhall have with God?
Are they not purer Comforts that ſtay
' for us above? But if you will not have
the Grapes to be Gạthered and Preſt,
how can you expect to have the Wine?
* Methinks our Fleſh ſhould have enough
e're this time, of Sickneſs, and Pain,and
"Want, and Croſſes, and ſhould be con
tênted to lye down in hope of the Day
when there ſhall be no more.
6
II. Upon the account of Sin they are
yet more burdened. The frequent com
miſſion of Sin; the fears of unpardoned
Sin, the remainders of Indwelling: Sin;
&c. are a conſtant burden to a Chriſtian
while in the Body. They are ſenſible
how ſhort and finall,how weak and low,
their Knowledge of God, and Love to
him are how imperfectly and defe&tive-
ly they Serve him here, in compariſon of
what their Brethren above do. And they
are fenfible, that much of this ariſés
from the Body, that it is no wonder if
they are willing to be Uncloathed. They
find
A Funeral Sermon.
81
find it not only a troubleſome,but a dan-
gerous Companion, as that which hin.
ders them from many hours Communion
with God; that clogs, and diverts, and
interrupts their Service of God, and En-
joynient of him : So that even the beſt
and holieſt Men have owned they had
much ado to refrain from wiſhing they
had never been born, even when at the
ſame time they knew that thought to be
ſinful. The intereſt of this Body ſtands
in ſuch Competition with God and our
Şouls, ſince the entrance of fin; we are
expoſed, and tempted, and drawn to Sin,
ſo many ways, by means of the Body, bý
our Senſes, Appetites, and Imagination,
as may juſtly make us groan for Deliver-
ance.
All the Obje&ts of Senſe about us in
every Condition, our Food, and Cloath-
ing, our Houſes and Eſtates, Friends and
Relations, and our Selves, moſt of all,
yield us Temptations. And the more
Holy and Sanctified any are, the more
apprehenſive they muſt needs be of this
Burthen. Their Spirits are more tender,
Earthly things are more unſuitable, God's
Diſpleaſure is more feard, ſo that they
would rather chuſe to be freed from fin,
than to be Poffeffors of the whole World.
The clearer Light they have of the Evil
1
G
of
82
Death our Deliverance.
..
of Sin, and the more unteigned their
Love to God and Chriſt is, (who is diſho-
iloured and diſpleaſed by it) and the more
ardent their Deſires are, to be like him,
and pleaſe him, and the more lively their
Hopes are of living with him for ever,
this makes this Burthen. of Sin to be ſo
much the more intolerable.
And even Temptations to Sin, tho'
they prevail not, are a part of their Bur-
den. It is grievous to a good Man to
be continually follicited and tempted by
the World, Fleſh, and Devil, to diſho-
nour and diſobey the Lord. And where
are we without ſuch Temptations? We
can hardly open our Eyes and Ears, but
we meet with one.
So that this is one great Confideration
that moves them to deſire, and chuſe to
be diſſolved, that they may fin no more,
and be tempted no more, that they may
grieve the Spirit of Grace no more, and
interrupt their own Peace, and Joy, and
Communion with God and Chriſt, no
more for ever.
Yea,notwithſtanding the Mortification
of the Fleſh, and the Life of Faith fin-
cerely begun,and carried on; yet the fin-
ful Diſtempers of our Spirits, our fre-
quent Decays and Back-ſlidings, our low
Áttainments in Grace and Comfort, are
owing
A Funeral Sermon. 83
con
C
C
6
1
owing very much to this Body, as the
Spring, or at leaſt the Occafion of them.
Our Sloth and Negligence,our eager Paf-
fions, inordinate Cares, and Fears, and
Griefs, yea, our general Diſinclination
and Averfion to Spiritual and Heavenly
Things, are much from this Fleſh, this
Earthly Houſe of our Tabernacle.
Let me ſum up this Head in better
Words than my own :
* Who can re-
* Mr.Howe
of Bleſſed-
flect upon this preſent State, and not
neſs,p.493.
be in Pangs and Groans after a better?
Eſpecially on the account of the Spiri-
tual Grievances of Chriſtians the Dark-
'neſs of our beclouded Minds, the
glimmering and ineffectual Apprehen-
fions we have of the moſt Important
' Things, the Inconſiſtency of our fcar-
tered Thoughts when we would ap.
ply them to Spiritual Objects, the
great difficulty of working off an ill
frame of Heart, and the no leſs difficul-
ty of retaining a good one ; our being
c ſo often toſt as between Heaven and
c Hell, that when we have been raiſed
cand hope to deſcend no more, we are
call on a ſudden plunged in the Ditch,
ſo that our own Cloaths abhor us. How
soften do repellid Teinptations return a-
gain ! and vanquiſhed Corruptions re-
cover ſtrength, that we know not when
C
C
C
.
C
6
G2
our
84
Death our Deliverance.
C
C
ز
C
6.
C
our Vork is done! We are miſerable
that we need be always watching, and
more miſerable that we cannot watch,
(but are ſo often ſurpriſed and overcome
( of evil. We fay Toimetimes we will
ſeek Relief in Retirement, but we
cannot Retire from our felves; Or in
converſe with Godly Friends, but they
often prove Snares to us, and we to
them; or we hear but our own' Sins
Sand Miſeries repeated in their Com-
plaints. Would we Pray, how faint
is the Breath we utter! How long is
it er’e we can get our Hearts poffeft,
with any becoming Apprehenſions of
God, or lively ſenſe of our own Con-
cernments ! So for Meditation, when we
would compoſe our Thoughts, we nay
as well attempt to hold the Wind in our
fift, &c. And would we then out of
Choice continue in ſuch a State as this,
under ſo many Burdens, and of ſuch a
Nature? How is it that we do not cry
out more feelingly, wretched Man that
I am! Who shall deliver one from this Body
of Death? Nothing but the Belief and
Expectation of Another, and Better State
can ſupport us under theſe Burdens; and
that is next to be conſidered.
C
Ć
C
C
Secondly,

A Funeral Sermon.
85
Secondly, That real Chriſtians have
the certain Expectation of a better State
and Life, after the Diffolution of this
Earthly Tabernacle. 1. As to the Thing
it felf, ſuch a better State is Certain.
2. As to Particular Chriſtians, they may
have a certain Expectation of it, as to
themſelves. Let us Confider,
1. The Obječtive Certainty, That there
is ſuch a better State, and Life beyond
the Grave. Were there no ſuch Expe-
etation, of all Creatures in the World,
Men were the moſt Miſerable , and ſe-
rious Chuiftians, and the Wiſeft and moſt
Knowing when they be moſt fo. The
preſent Vanity of Life were enough to
make us regret i if nothing more or
better were to be expected: we could not
but always live in dread and fear of
Death ; we ſhould not enjoy our felves
here, and yet whild maid of skiing
ouf felves for ever her
* We were miſerá indeed in his * Dr. Par-
ker's, De-
Life, if there were no fuani Fazure
monſtration
State of Immortality to be expected of the Law
From the higheſt pitch of Humane Fe- of Nature,
licity, there could he' nothing but a Sect.21,
ſad proſpect of the gloomy Regions of
Everlaſting Death and Darkneſs. What
can ſupport the Mind under ſuch a.
G 3
view?
86
Death our Deliverance.
1
C
C
♡
C
C
view ? Or ſcatter our Black and Me-
- lancholy Apprehenſions about it? When
(we think that after a ſhort Muſhrome
Life, we muſt return to Duſt and Si-
lence, and be for ever buried in the hor.
ror and loathſomneſs of the Grave. This
{ will daſh and diſturb all our Joys, and
ſpoil the Chearfulneſs and Tranquillity
of our Spirits in a proſperous State.
This will double all the Miſeries of .
Life, för under them to think to fetch
Relief from dying, is ſuch another kind
' of Comfort, as if you ſhould tell a
“Man in a Storm at Sea, that there is
no hope of allaying the Tempeſt, but
when you are Drown'd, the Storm will
trouble you no longer. This will be an
incoierable Acceſſion to the load of pre-
fent Calamity, to conſider the Period
of Life is ſo ſhort and fading, and that
ſo much of fo little ſhould be loft and
worn away in Sorrow and Miſery, and
to deſpair of any Remedy or Delive-
rance,but in Eternal Death. 'Tis much
more Eligible never to have been born,
than
only to Grieve; and ſuffer a while,
and Dye; to drop a Tear, and vent a
Groan, and paſs a little cime in a Stor-
my, Tempeſtuous World, and then diſ-
appear, and ſink back into Nothing.
©
C
6
C
ci
G
6
But
A Funeral Sermon.
87
.
But all who own any thing of Religi.
on, acknowledge fomewhat of an Im.
mortal State. The poor Heathens them.
ſelves had ſome Notices of it ; the Jews
in their ſeveral Generations believed it:
and the very Light of Nature will do
much to manifeſt that ſuch a Difference
there will be hereafter between a Man
and a Beaſt, between the Good and Bad,
between the final State of thoſe that
love, and pleaſe, and ſerve God, and of
thoſe that diſobey his known Will. For
who can acknowledge and own a God,
as Maker and Governour of the World,
the Wiſe and Righteous Judge of all,
and think he will turn Men promiſcu-
oufly into Heaven, or Hell at random:
without diſtinguiſhing between Friends
and Enemies, Righteous and Wicked;
or that he'l neither Reward or Puniſh
;
that there ſhall be no ſtate of Happineſs
for the one ſort, or of Miſery for the o-
ther. Beſides the Teſtimony of Conſci
ence, as to the Hopes and Fears of theſe
things in another World, is of weight in
this Cafe.
But I hope I need not here be large,
when I ſpeak to ſuch as profeſs to be.
lieve the Bible : and there it is as cer-
tain as that God is true, who hath de.
clared it, or that Chriſt was ſent of God,
'Who
1
G
88
Death our Deliverance.
who has taught it; as true, as that he
died, and roſe again, and aſcended to
Heaven ; and that all his Apoſtles and
Followers have lived and died in the
Expectation of ſuch a State. The Re.
ſurrection of the Body, I grant, was not
fo plain an Article before the coming of
Chriſt; but a general State of Happineſs
for Holy Perſons in another World .no
Chriſtians will deny : And our Lord has
proved the Perfonai Capacity of future
Rewards, by the Doctrine of the Im-
mortality of the Soul, and the Reſur-
rection of the Body, and by an account
of the manner of the Adminiſtration of
thefe Rewards, as more inchoate and
particular at Death, more univerſal and
conſummate at Judgment, in the great
Day of Retribution. All the Doctrines
of the Goſpel concerning Chriſt, do ſup-
poſe, or aſcertain this. He came into
the World to purchaſe our Right and
Title to ſuch a Bleſſed State, and went
to Heaven again, to plead, and proſecute,
and apply, and beſtow it. So that ſuch
a thing is Certain, and may be expected,
by all the Followers of Chriſt
. It is as
certain and unqueſtionable as the Word
and Oath of God can make it : much
more certain than if a Meffenger from
the Dead did come and tell you ſo : For
the
A Funeral Sermon.
89
the manifold Witneſſes of the Holy
Ghoſt to the Divine Commiſſion of
Chriſt, and the Truth of the Goſpel, is a
much greater Thing, and more credible,
than-any ſuch tranſient Teſtimony could
be. But I ſhall not inſiſt on this, the De.
vils themſelves believe it, and prove it;
for if there be no Heaven, there is no
Hell.
2. Particular Chriſtians may have a
certain Expectation of this happy State
beyond the Grave. We know, ſays the
Apoftle, that we have a Building in Hea-
ven, when this Earthly Tabernacle ſhall
be diſſolved. We know, and are aſſured
of it'; It is a thing ſo evident and mani.
feft, it is capable of being demonſtrated.
It is not my bare Opinion, but the com-
mon ſenſe of all the Followers of Chriſt,
built on ſuch grounds, that we are rea-
dy to venture our Lives, and all that is
dear to us, upon this believing Expecta-
tion. And becauſe we know we have
another, better Building reſerved in Hea-
ven for us, we therefore groan and long
to be there ; we nive a Building in Hea-
ven, tho we are yet on Earth: As he
that hath an Eſtate in another Kingdom
or Country, as well as this., may call
both his own, tho he cannot dwell in
both at once; nay, tho' it may be he
muſt
୨୦
Death our Deliverance.
***
muſt travel a great way, and croſs the
Seas, before he can reach to one of
them.
Particular Chriſtians may be Certain.
The Apoſtle often declares it as to him-
felf, and all the Children of God have a
Title to the Inheritance, they have Deeds
and Evidences to ſhow for it, they have
the Will and Teſtament of their Lord
and Maſter to produce, and they have
the Seal of his Spirit, as a Witneſs in
their Hearts, which is the Earneſt of the
Inheritance, whereby they are ſealed to
the Day of Redemption.
1 Pet.1.13 Sanétifying Grace is called an Immor-
tal, Incorruptible Seed, and they that
Jon.3.13 are Partakers of it havé Eternal Life a-
biding in them, becauſe this preſent Life
begun ſhall be perfected in Glory. This
Seal of the Holy Spirit on the Soul, is
the Earneſt of the Heavenly Inheritance,
to manifeit how fure and certain it is, as
well as a foretaſt to prove how good.
We have an Houſe in Heaven, a Build-
ing not made with Hands. We have it
as our own, we are ſo Certain of it, as
we reckon our felves in ſome ſenſe' al-
ready in Poffeffion. We abide, it is
true., for a while in this Earthly Dwel-
ling; but we have another and a bet.
ter Houſe, a Building of God , not
made
ز
A Funeral Sernion.
91
made with Hands, and we long to be
there.
They that can make out the unfeign-
edneſs of their faith in Chriſt, and the
Sincerity of their Love to him ; who
can diſcern the Truth of their Sanctifi-
cation, who can perceive the Image of
God upon their Souls; his Impreſs, Cha-
racter and Seal ; having turned their
Hearts from the World and Sin, to God,
and Holineſs, and Heaven, with an an-
ſwerable Converſation in Simplicity and
Godly Sincerity ; They may have a Sub-
jective Certainty of this, by the Teſtimo-
ny of Conſcience, and by the concurrent
Witneſs of the Spirit, enabling them to
diſcern the Truth of their Grace : they
may know their own Intereſt in the Pro-
miſe, and argue it to their Comfort,
from the Qualifications of ſuch to whom
the Promiſe is made. I do not ſay that
All do reach to an actual Certainty, and
full Perſwafion ; the generality we find
do not; but ſuch a thing is Attainable
and all ſhould labour after it : And did
we ſeek it in the right way, endeavour-
ing , by the Exerciſe and Increaſe of
Grace, to know the Truth of it, more
would reach this, than commonly do.
And then more would long, and groan,
and deſire to be uncloathed of this
Earthly
92
Deatb our Deliverance.
home
1
Earthly Tabernacle, that they may be
cloathed upon with an Houſe from Hea-
ven, and Mortality be ſwallowed up of
Life. Which brings me to conſider the
Third thing I propoſed to ſpeak to.
III. That 'tis ſuitable to the Temper
of a Chriſtian Spirit, ſo far as renewed
and fan&tified, to defire and long for that
better State and Life beyond the Grave.
I know there may be an impatient Senfe
of preſent Troubles, or an inordinate
Fear of threatning Dangers and Calami-
ties, that may make ſome ſinfully deſire
to be uncloathed, nake them long for
Death, and be glad to find the Grave.
Jonah 4.3. O Lord, I beſeech thee, ſays Jonah, take
away my Life from me, for it is better for
Job 7. 15. me to die than to live. And my Soil chit-
Seth ſtrangling rather that Life,ſays Fob.
But that is not the Caſe here, the Apo-
ſtle goes upon another Principle, he
groaned, while in this Tabernacle, for the
glorious State which he believingly fore-
faw. And every renewed Soul has a dif:
poſition fo to do, in his new Nature, he
is born from above, (åvw.dev) and his very
Principles have a tendency to Heaven, he
is attempered and ſuited to the heavenly
State : By that very Grace whereby we
are made Chriſtians, we are inſtructed
i.
to
A Funeral Sermon.
93
to look for, and wait for, the glorious
Appearance of the great God and our Sa-
viour Jeſus Chriſt, at which Appearance
we hope to be cloathed upon with an
Houſe from Heaven : For when he who is
our Life Shall appear, he has promiſed
that we alſo ſhall appear in Glory. They
cannot but deſire and long for this, if
they had no Burden of Amictions and
Sorrows in the World, that made them
groan for deliverance. For I am per-
ſwaded, that all the Conflicts and Exer-
ciſes of St. Paul, either by bodily Pains,
or with enraged malicious Enemies, ne
verwrung ſuch a Sigh from him, as the
Conflict with his own Corruptions, 0
wretched Man that I am! All the Pref-
fures that he ever met with in his earth-
ly Tabernacle, never made him groan ſo
much, as the Burden of his own impure
Fleſh and his lamented Diſtance from the
Lord. Therefore conſider,
I: The Diſpoſition of a fanctified Soul,
as renewed by the Holy Spirit, does in
cline and fit for this. II. The want of
full Conformity to. Chrift. III. The
Senfe of our Diſtance from Him, while
we are here. IV. The unequal Commu-
nications of Light, and Grace, and Com
fort fron God and Chriſt, which a real
Chri
94
Death our Deliverance.
1
Chriftian doth now Experience, will af
ſift theſe Defires, and make him groan
for Deliverance.
Firſt, There is ſuch a Diſpoſition in
the Soul , fan&tified by Divine Grace,
from whence ſuch Deſires muſt.needs re-
ſult. They have received the firſt Fruits
of the Spirit as the Earneſt of more, and
therefore groan within themſelves, wait-
ing for the Adoption, even the Redempti-
on of the Body, Rom. 8. 23. They are
now taken into God's Family,as his Chil-
dren, are born from above: But the
moſt folemn Act of their Adoption, is at
the laſt Day, when there ſhall be a full
and final Deliverance from all penal and
affli&tive Evil. - Called the Redemption
of the Body: As Death is the laſt Enemy
to be deſtroyed ; and the Body till the
Reſurrection, is under the power of
Death : Called a Redemption, becauſe it
is done by vertue of the Price, and Ran-
ſom which Chriſt hath paid for us. Ha-
ving received the firſt Fruits of the Spi-
rit, they groan for the Adoption, this
Redemption of the Body. And by this
Spirit, they are ſaid to be ſealed unto
the Day of Redemption, Eph. 4.30. The
Holy Spirit aſſures us of ſuch a Day.
We are now the Temples of the Holy
Ghoft, and he will not leave his own
Dwel-
A Funeral Sermon.
95
1
Dwelling continually in the Duſt. And
by this holy Spirit all our Deſires and
Hopes of a bleſſed Reſurrection are
wrought in us. And the mighty Change
which is made by the Spirit on the Souls
of Believers, will evidence the poſſibility
of that Change, which is expected as to
their Bodies : For to raiſe a dead Soul
to Spiritual Life, is at leaſt an equal In-
ſtance, of glorious Power, as to raiſe the
Body from the Grave.
This they may well groan for, as the
moſt Solemn A&t of their Adoption, in
conformity to Chriſt their Head, who,
(as ſome obſerve,) tho' he were the Son
of God by. his marvellous Conception,
and owned to be ſo during his Life, yet
had the higheſt Declaration of it at his
Reſurrection; Thou art my Son, this day
have I begotten thee. In like manner,
tho' the Followers of Chriſt are now
owned and treated as Children; yet the
moſt publick Declaration of the Divine
Favour towards them, will be at the
laſt Day, when their Bodies ſhall be rai-
fed, and all the Children of the Refurreti-
on ſhall be born in a Day. They are now
made meet by the Spirit, to be partakers
of the heavenly Inheritance, i Colol. 12.
they are now changed into the Divine
Images prepared and fitted for the hea-
venly
96
· Death our Deliverance:
venly State ; their Spiritual Life is fup-
ported by the Delights and Comforts of
the other World, as the Animal Life is
by thoſe of the preſent World. They
know ſomewhat of the Excellency of it,
they find ſomething in themſelves, that
makes them value and deſire it; and by
the little Experience they have had, of
the Pleaſure and Joy of Obeying God,
and Converſing with him, they conclude
how unſpeakably better it will be here-
after, when their Union and Communi-
on thall be Compleat.
The Holy Nature they partake of by
Regeneration, as' mindful of its Divine
Original, doth mount the Soul to Hea-
ven, tends to the place from whence it
came, works towards its Center, and
makes them reſtleſs in their Defires after
it; and by frequent, lively , believing
Thoughts of the heavenly Inheritance,
they gradually enter into it; and ripen
for Glory, the nearer they come to the
full Políeífion. We read of being chang-
ed from Glory to Glory, 2 Cor. 3. 18, by
partaking of the Divine Image. So that
as Grace increaſeth, Glory hafteneth on,
and every degree of Grace is a ſtep near-
er to Glory. For the more conformable
we are to the Divine Image, the more
meet are we to dwell with God. And
he
me
À Funeral Sermon.
97
he that hath fitted the new Nature to
the heavenly Life, will not fail to bring
his Children to it, when he has wrought
them for ihis ſelf ſame thing, and given
them the Earnest of bis Spirit, 2. Cor.
5.6.
The New Nature, faith one, does as
naturally afcend to Heaven, when un-
cloathed of Fleſh, and hath left all the
Relicks of Corruption behind it, as the
pure Flame aſpires into the Air,and ſeems
to long to inbody it felf with the Sun
the Fountain of Light. By this they have
a Fitneſs for Heaven and á Diſpoſition for
that bleſſed Life, which, as ir daily in-
creaſeth, muſt make their defires itronger
to enter upon it. For there is a Beauty
in the Divine Image, and a Sweetneſs in
our imperfect Graces, in the preſent A&-
ings of 'em, that inuſt make us value and
delire Perfection. There is an Heavenly
Sweetneſs in every Act of Love to God
and Chriſt, that may make the Soul cry
our, ' Oh ! how happy ſhould I be,could
I but love as much, and as long as I
would; could I he all Love, and al-
c way Loving, might my God and Savi-
courbe my conſtant Delire, Delight, and
Joy! I would not envy the Honours or
Pleaſures of any in this World ; what
then is that blelled State which I now
H
hope
6
C
©
A
98
Death our Deliverance.
hope for, with perfected Graces in the
< Preſence of Chriſt !
If our Faith be true, ſo as to unite us
to Chriſt, and make us ſoundly believe
the Goſpel Revelation, and conſent to
be His, our Affections muſt needs be
kindled to a Willingneſs, and Defire to
be with him. And if our Hope be of
the right kind, it muſt be an Expectation
with Defire and Pleaſure, of the great
and glorious things that we pretend to
hope for. We are framed, and wrought
by the Spirit of God, for this very ſame
thing, and by continual Influence from
the ſamé Spirit, will the Eternal Bleſ-
ſedneſs of the Future State be carried
But we cannot be meet for it, with-
out defiring it, we cannoč prepare for it
without longing after it. Preparing
Grace is to make us willing of Glory, as
well as meet for it, and to keep us in
way to it. And all our Diligence
and Activity, all our Watchfulneſs and
Care, all our patience and Self-denial,
all our Stedfaſtneſs and Perſeverance, in
the Chriſtian Courſe, as the Fruits of
Faith and Love, muſt be influenced,che-
riſhed, and maintained, by ſuch Deſires,
This is the deſign and tendency of all
the Operations of the Holy Spirit on the
Soul, for which he is promisd and given
OH.
the
to
A Funeral Sermon.
99
to Believers. This is one great End of
all the Ordinances and Inſtitutions of the
Goſpel, under the Agency of the Holy
Spirit, to qualifie and diſpoſe us for the
Heavenly State, and to excite and keep
alive Deſires after it, and help us to
purſue the proper Ends and Uſes of the
Divine Life.
Secondly Our want of full Confor-
mity and Likeneſs unto Chriſt, makes
there Deſires Suitable to the Temper of
real Chriſtians. Tho' the Guilt of Sin
be removed by pardoning Grace, yet
they are not perfe&tly cleanſed from all
Impurity; there are fad Remzinders of
Senſual and Earthly Affections. Tho'
the reigning Power of Sin be broken, by
the Spirit of Holineſs, yet we are not
wholly rid of it; we ſenſibly feel Dark-
neſs in our Minds, Diſorders in our Af
fections, Difempers in our Spirits. The
moſt Righteous Souls are now vexed
with their own Corruptions from with-
in, and the Guilt of many A&tual Sins,
as well as by the Abominations of others.
While we are in the Body, we are in a
State of Warfare and Conflict. We fee
lingly complain of the inward Conteſt
and Diviſion between the Law of the
Fleſh, and the Law of the Mind: As
H 2
Rebecca

IOO
Death onr Deliverance.
Rebecca felt the Twins, Facob and Eſau,
ſtirring in her Womb. Our Time of
Triumph is not in this World: The
troubled Sea of Corrupt Nature will
often fend forth Mire and Dirt. But
the Blood of Chriſt ſhall perfectly cleanſe
us from Sin, ſo as to remove all our
Filth, and fully deliver us from Cor
ruption, as well as from Condemnation, a
The holieſt Saints do now walk hum-
bly with God under the Senſe of Re-
maining Corruption, they watch, and
pray, and ftrive againſt it : Endeavour-
| ing greater Mortification, preſſing after
more Holineſs; and therefore long for
Heaven, when the Deliverance will be
perfect. They are now ſenſible of the
Workings and contrary Tendency of the
two oppoſite Principles, Fleſh and Spirit ;
they find that the more Spiritual any Du-
ty is, the more backward their Hearts
are to it; they perceive every little In-
dulgence of the Fleſh raiſeth an Interpo-
ſition between God and the Soul, and
hinders the Liberty , Boldneſs, Confi-
dence, Activity and Peace, which other-
wiſe they might have.They deſire and en-
deavour nearerConformity to the Divine
Pattern, as well as clearer Evidence of
Forgiveneſs. They would fain be more
like
God as well as eſcape his Wrath, and
be
A Funeral Sermon.
ΙΟΣ
be delivered from Sin as well as from Hell.
They are ſenſible how Indwelling Sin
indiſpoſes them for holy Duties, deadens
and diſtrácts their Hearts in Spiritual
Worſhip, makes them loſe the benefit of
Ordinances, renders Sabbaths and Sacra-
ments Lifeleſs, and Unprofitable. They
feel it to be the Fewel of inany a Tenip-
tation, and a conſtant Root of Bitterneſs,
that oppoſes the Spirit of Grace, and
keeps them Low, and makes them bar-
ren and unfruitful; that prevails fre-
quently, by ſudden and violent Motions
to the Diſhonour of God, and the Grie-
ving of the Holy Spirit, and the Reprcach.
of their Profeſſion; and ſo fhakes their
Peace, and damps their Aflurance, and
obftruēts their comfortable Hopes of
God's Acceptance. They find the Oppo-
fition of this boſorn Eneiny moſt ſenſible,
when their Intereſt, Duty, and Deſire is,
to be moſt ſerious in ingaging their Heart
for God; when they are about to make
the neareſt
: Approaches to Heaven;. when
they do ſo, or wlien they have juſt done
fo.. This is one part of their Burden,
which may well make them . defire á
State of perfect Holineſs, and full Con-
formity to Chrift
Thirdly, The Apprehenſion and Senſe
of their Diſtance from Chriſt
, while they
H 3
are
I02
Death our Deliverance.
1
are in the Body, is another reaſon why
they thus Groan. Chriſt is now in us,
the Hope of Glory ; but our Injoyment
of him is very imperfect in compariſon
of what we expect. And if we have
any true Love to Chriſt, we muſt needs
deſire to be with him, to behold his Glo-
ry, to love him more, and feel the Com-
munications of his Love in a higher de-
gree. If we know any thing of the
Sweetneſs of Communion with him,
we muſt needs breath after fuller Mea:
ſures of it. And the ſenſe of our preſent
diſtant State, wherein we know ſo little
of God and Chriſt, and love him leſs;
wherein we continue to fin againſt him,
and daily ſmart under the bitter Fruits
of fin, and dwell among thoſe who pro-
voke and diſhonour him every day; may
well make us ſigh to be at home, that we
- may. injoy that Preſence of Chriſt, and
Communion with him, which cannot be
attained but by Dying. Do we not
own it beſt, to be with Chriſt? the beſt
Company, the beſt Place, the beſt Con-
dition and State , the beſt Enjoyments ?
Certainly the little we know of him is
enough to make us deſire to be with him;
the little we have already received, may
make us long to receive more.
Such
A Funeral Sermon. 103
.
ter;
C
6
C
ز
6
ز
C
Such will not ſay with the Shunamite,
when the Prophet offered to ſpeak for
her to the King; I am already at home;
I dwell among my own People; I am plea-
2 Kings &
fed with my Station ; I like my preſent
abode; I am not ambitious of any bet-
I care not for any other Life, or
World, if I may but have this, ÉS C.
No, ſays a Holy Soul, I am a Stran-
ger here on Earth, a Paſſenger, a Pil-
grim through this World, as all 172..
c Fathers were ; I ſeek another Country,
can Heavenly one; I belong to another
City that hath Foundations ; My Prin-
cipal Kindred ; Relations and Friends
are not here, but in that other Coun-
try. My Father is in Heaven, my El-
der Brother is ạt his Right Hand in
Glory, and the moſt of my Brethren
are gone to Him, and the reſt are ha-
"Itening as well as I ; My Heart" and
“Hopes are there; I deſire to be one of
''them, I would be glad to make one of
that Greatand General Aſſembly of the
Firſt-born, where is God the Judge of
all, and the Bleſſed Redeemer, with an
"innumerable Company of Angels, and the
Spirits of Fuft Men made perfect : Yea,
“I groan under this Diſtance; and Ab-
s ſence from my deareſt Lord:'. Were
e it put to 'mỳ choice; I would venture
H4
upon
6
C
G
C
104
Death our Deliverance.
C
C
C
C
C
C
C
upon any Difficulties, and Dangers, and
Deaths, rather than it ſhould continue :
Nothing but the ſenſe of Duty to him,
to ſerve the purpoſes of his Glory here,
can make me brook ſo long a Separa-
'tion : otherwiſe, whatever the League
be between me and this Body, I had ra-
ther be with. Chtift, though that be
diffolved : If there be no way to come
to Heaven but by Dying, I would ra-
ther dye. to be there, than live in this
Abſence from Chrift my Saviour; that I
inay doubt of his Love no more, and
feel no more effects of his Diſpleaſure;
that he inay hide his Face froin me
no more, but with everlaſting Compaſ-
fions receive and imbrace me. And what
' is there in Death, that I ſhould fear it,
that is half ſo frightful and grievous
as my Abſence from Chriſt? What is
'there in this Earthly Tabernacle, or in
'this preſent World, that I ſhould fo
love an Abode in it, and not be willing
to quit it, that I may be preſent with
the Lord ! O let him call me when he
will, if he will receive my departing
Soul! Let him draw me through the
'Duſt of the Earth, if he will draw me
nearer to himſelf, and bring me to his
bleſſed Preſence. 'Tis there I long to
be, ?tis that my Heart is ſet upon, that
is
C
C
C
Ć
C
A Funeral Sermon.
105
4
6
C
C
>
fulneſs of uninterrupted Joy,
is it I groan for ; I am defirons of his
Preſence, 'to behold bis Glory, and re-
ceive the Communications and Refle-
c&tions of it. Henceforth I would not
“be unwilling and backward to go unto
him, but rather ſay, 0 when ſhall I come
and appear before hin! But there is a
<fourth Particular to which I haſten.
Fourthly, The Unequal Communications
of Light, and Grace; and Comfort
while in the Body, make them thus groan
to be uncloath’d. There is not that Ste-
dineſs, and Conſtancy in ſuch Communi-
cations from God in our preſent State, as
hereafter there will be. Neither is it
ſuitable to the Character and Condition
of Strangers, and Travellers, that there
ſhould. Sometimes therefore we may
have better Entertainment than at other
times : We may not expect to have the
ſame Sunſhine, and fair Weather, during
our whole Pilgrimage. The Light of
God's Countenance may be ſometimes
cover'd, and overcaſt. But, when we
ſhall be at home in our Father's Houſe,
in the preſence of our Lord, there will
be a
and unchangeable Pleaſure. Chriftians
are now ſometimes in the Mount, and
then again in the Valley : Sometimes
they
106
Death our Deliverance.
..
ز
they can Rejoyce, ſoon after they are
Mourning and Deje&ted. Sometimes the
Love of God is ſtrong and vigorous, ſoon
after the Love of the World prevails a-
gain, in ſome ſad Inſtance or other, to
grieve the Holy Spirit of God, and cauſe
him to withdraw. Sometimes they can
apply the Promiſes with Comfort, and
go to GOD, with Holy Confidence, as to
their Father, and think of Eternity, and
another World, with tranſporting Joy,
and of the Heavenly Inheritance as their
own, with raiſed Deſires, and Delight;
within a Day, or two, it may be, they
are again plunged in the Mire, and ſunk
into the Depths of Darkneſs, and Diſcou-
ragement, ſo as not to be able to hold up
their Heads.
Sometimes at the Table of the Lord,
they have Refreſhing Views of the Glory
of 7. Chrift,in his Love and Grace,as bear-
ing the Curſe which they deſerv’d; as
manifeſting his ſpecial Kindneſs, and
Sealing his Love, with particular Appli.
cation to their Souls, as Intereſted in all
the Benefits of his Meritorious Death.
Hereby they are Reviv'd, and Quickned,
and Strengthned, and enabled to ſay, I
am as one who hath found favour in his
fight, My Beloved is mine, and I am his.
He led me into his Banquetting Houſe, his
Banner
i
1
A Funeral Sermon.
107
C
C
Banner over me was Love. He called
to me, as to the Unbelieving Diſciple,
Come, Reach bither thy hand, thruſt it
into my ſide and heart, See how I have
'loved thee; Come, feel the print of the
Spear, and of the Nails in my Hands
and Feet; ſee what I ſuffer'd for thee,
to expreſs my Love; What can I deny
thee after this ? Upon this an exulting
Joy muſt needs enſue, but it did not laſt.
And it may be the next Month they be-
wail that it is quite otherwiſe with 'em;
Sometimes their Hearts are enlarged, and
delighted in Prayer, Thankſgiving, Sab-
baths, Sacraments, &c. 'Tis their Jay
ſometimes to go to the Houſe of God, and
call upon his Name, and be employd in
Heavenly Work, to Sing the High Prai-
ſes of Gnd in the. Solemn Aſſemblies
But this is not conſtant, and equal, not al-
1
ways Alike.
Could a Chriſtian Act Faitli at all
times, as ſometimes he is enabled to do;
could he every day feel the Love of
Chriſt, and expreſs his own, as fome-
times; could he always reſign, devote,
yield himſelf to the Lord, with that en-
tire Adoration, Submiſſion, and Satisfa.
etion in the Divine Will, and Glory,
Goodneſs and Wiſdom as ſometimes, and
on ſome Occaſions ; he would hardly
believe
108
Death our Deliverance.
lieve himſelf a Stranger and Foreigner
in this World, he would be tempted to
take Earth for Heaven, and ſay 'tis good
to be here. But whatever Influences of
Grace and Comfort. we now receive;
they are not ſteady, equal, and conſtant.;
and 'tis but fit that we who are only
Paſſengers through this World, and are
not at home, ſhould be thus made ſenſi-
ble of our true Charaéter and Condition,
and not find the Way, or Weather alike
good, or our own Health equal, or our
Accommodations, Proviſions, and Enter-
tainment here. This helps to make us
long for a Better State and Life.
The Fourth Thing propoſed is to prove
that this Bleſſed State and Life, which
Chriſtians deſire and long for, is not ſuch
a one, wherein they are to be alway
without a Body, but to have their Bodies
raiſed, chồnged, and glorified, or to be
cloathed upon with an Houſe from Hect-
ven.
The Poſſibility of the Reſurrection of
the Body, the Probability, and the Cer-
tainty of it, have been often and largely
proved. That it is poſſible, both on the
part of the Agent and Patient: Who,
that conſiders the Divine Omniſcience and
Power, can doubt, but that God can re
make
A Funeral Sermon.
109.
make an Humane Body of that Duft, in-
to which it is reſolved; and however it
be diſperſed, find out, and rally the ſe-
veral parts together, and unite them one
to another? What impoſſibility is it,
that the diſperſed Parts of a Man's Body
ſhould be diſpoſed into their due Situa-
tion and Order, and reduced to a Tem-
per, fit to diſcharge the Functions and
Operations of Life? and that the Soul
ſhould be Re-united to a Body thus Re-
ſtored? How is it Impoſſible? Or why
ſhould it be Difficult to him, who did
at firſt frame and temper this Body out
of the Duft, and inſpire a reaſonable
Soul into it, and out of a meer Chaos
make this Beautiful World ? He formed
and faſhioned our Bodies in the Womb?
which is as ſtrange, an inſtance of All-
mighty Power, as the Reſurrection from
the Dead will be : He gives us every
Morning, and every Spring, a little Re-
preſentation of the Reſurrection of the
Dead : He makes the dry Bones to live,
and is able to ſubdue all things to himſelf.
Therefore to ſuch as doubt, or deny
this, we muſt ſay, as our Saviour to the
Sadducees; Tou err,not knowing the Scrip-
tures, nor the Power of God. Or; we
may Expoftulate, as St. Paul doth,
What? Doth it ſeem Incredible to you that Acts 26.8.
God
IIO
Death our Deliverance.
God ſhould raiſe the Dead? Is there any
Atome of our Duft can eſcape his Know-
ledge, though cloathed with different
forms and figures, and hath paſſed
through various Changes, ſwallowed by
Beaſts, or conſumed by Fire, or ſcattered
by the Wind ? Doth not the Foundati
on remain, though it put on a variety
of Forms? May not the Subſtance be in-
tire, notwithſtanding all the transform-
ing Alterations that can be ſuppoſed ?
The Divine Knowledge being infinite,
and his Providence reaching to the leaſt,
as well as to the greateſt parts of the
World, to the Beginning, Progreſs and
Diffolution of every one, he may eaſily
call forth every part, when the appoint-
ed time comes for the Re-union of Soul
and Body.
We muſt queſtion
the Divine Omniſ-
cience, as well as Power, if we doubt
of this. And are there not many things.
in the firſt Creation, every whit as incre.
dible, as the Collection of our ſcatter'd
Duft, and compacting theſe diſperſed
Atomes into an Humane Body ? Ce it
be harder to reſtore thoſe things wat
were, than to create thoſe things that
were not ? Is it more difficult to an In-
finite Arm, to Almighty and Invincible
Power, and Infinite Knowledge, to do
this,
1
A
)
A Funeral Sermon.
III
1
this, than to make both Soul and Body
at firſt? Is not the Bleſſed Redeemer,
who hath all Power in Heaven and
Earth, able to make good his Word,
who is alſo the Amen, the faithful and
true Witneſs?, and therefore to deceive
us with a Promiſe and Expectation of
what he cannot, or will not do., would
be an eternal Reflection on his Truth,and
Holineſs, and other Attributes.
God hath already raiſed Some from
the Dead, whereof we have Inſtances
both in the Old Teſtament, and in the
New, Many were raiſed by Chriſt him
ſelf, and many of the Saints came out of
their Graves at the Death of Chriſt, and
wenť into the Holy City, and appeared
publickly to many.
If it be inquired
Where were the Souls of thoſe that were
thus raiſed, during the ſpace between
their Death and Refurretion? This be
ing not to be known but by Revelation,
and that ſpeaking nothing of it, we may
ſafely acknowledge our Ignorance. It
was a peculiar Cafe, that does not make
a general Rule; and therefore our Inqui-
ry a out it muſt be very wary. It is fuf-
ficient to ſay, they were in the Hands of
God, wherever they were. What if
there were a particular Diſpenſation in
regard of them, different from the Cafe
of
II2
Death our Deliverance:
of thoſe who are not to be raiſed till
the laſt Day: Nothing can
well be pro-
poſed in Anſwer to ſuch a Queſtion, but
what is conjectural.
Therefore reje&ting all Suppoſitions
that cannot be reconciled to other ex-
preſs Doctrines, and Articles of Chriſti
anity, we may ſay, That either (1.) they
were received to Heaven, or (2.) re-
mained in the Air, at a little diſtance
from the Body; Or, (3.) They continued
in the Body, which was to be quickly
raiſed again, without animating and in-
forming that Body. If we ſay the firſt,
and that theſe Souls returned from Hea-
ven to their Bodies again, for the Mani-
feſtation of the Glory of Chriſt in fuch
a Miracle ; it is no more unſuitable and
unbecoming an Holy Soul to be willing
of this, and to be thus imployed, than
was the Humiliation of the Son of God,
for the Glory of his Father. If we fay
the ſecond, that they remained in the
Air not far from the Body, it being but
for a little while , What Inconvenience,
or ill Conſequence can be aſſigned of
ſuch a Suppofition? If we rather Chúſe
the third way of ſolving this, it is con-
fiderable what the Apoſtle Paul ſpeaks
of Eutichus, whom he raiſed from the
Acts 20.10. Dead ; Be not troubled, for his Life, his
Soith
1
1
A Funeral Sermon.
113
Soul is in him, thoºit did not then ani-
mate, and inform his Body. As to thoſe
who were raiſed at the time of Chriſt's
Death, it was only for a little while, to
bear Teſtimony to our Lord, and then
they laid down their Bodies again, and
returned to the Reſt and Glory of Depart-
ed Souls.
But, The Refurreétion of our Bleſſed
Saviour, is the great thing here to be
conſidered, as an Argument both of the
Poſſibility, and Certainty of our Reſur-
rection. For thius the Apoſtle ärgues at
large, i Cor. 15. v. 12. If it be Preach-
ed, and Proved, and Aſſured to us, thać
Chriſt is Riſen, How is it that ſome ſay,
There is no Reſurreltion of the Dead?
that is, How can any deny the Poſſibili-
ty of it, when there is ſuch an Evidence
and Proof? How can it be doubted, but
that the ſame Power which raifed Chrift
from the Dead, can alſo quicken our
Mortal Bodies when ihe exceeding
Eph.1.19.1
greatneſs of his mighty Power was diſ-
played in raiſing Chriſt from the Dead?
His Refurrection aſſures us, that his
Death and Sacrifice were Satisfactory to
the Juſtice of God : and all the Promiſes
that concern the Bleſſings of the Ever-
laſting Covenant, the fure Mercies of
David, are hereby confirmed, A&Es XIII.
I
32,33,342
20.
+
114
Death our Deliverance.
-32, 33, 34. We declare unto youi glad ti
dings, how that the Promiſe which was
made unto the Fathers, God hath fulfilled
the ſame unto is their Children, in that
he bath raiſed up Fefis again ; as it is
alſo written in the ſecond Pfalm, Thou
art my Son, this day have I begotten thee.
And, as concerning that he raiſed him up
from the dead, now no more to return to
corruption, he faid on this wiſe, I will
give you the fure Mercies of David.
And therefore after his Reſurrection, he
ſaluted his Diſciples with Peace, John 20.
21.' And God, as the God of Peace, is
ſaid to raiſe Chriſt from the Dead : For,
had he not been reconciled, he would
have left him in the Grave. Now both
the Moral, and the Natural Impoſſibili
ty of our Reſurrection is removed by
the Death, and the Reſurrection of
Chriſt ; The former by the Merit of his
Death, and the latter by his Reſurrecti
on : for he can do the ſame for all Be
lievers. If his Power be not ſufficient to
raiſe us, it could not be ſufficient to
1 Cor. 15. raiſe him. He is now a Quickening Spi-
45. rit, able to give Life, as the firſt Adam,
to tranſmit Death to his Pofterity. And
he was raiſed as a Publick Perfon, and
the Head of his Church,
ز
Our
A Funeral Sermon.
$
ram
115
Our Perſons are Redeemed by Chriſt,
as conſiſting of Soul and Body, and our
Bodies San£tified by him, and are the
Temples of the Holy Ghoſt, and there-
fore Thall be raiſed by him. Yea, we are
ſaid to riſe with him, and to be ſet down
in beavenly places , in, and with him.
It is not more true that he died for our
Sins, thian that he roſe again for our fi-
ſtification ; and if for that, he roſe for
our Reſurrection too. For the Guiſt of
Sin being removed, which is the merito.
rious Cauſe of Death ; Death, which is
the Puniſhment, ſhall not remain, but
he ſwallowed up in Victory : Whereas it
lives, and reigns, and keeps the Field,
till the Refurreétion. But.we are afſu.
red that The Sea, and Death, and Hades
(the Univerſal Grave) ſhall give up theig
Dead, Rev. 20. 13. And then not only
the Sting of Death, but Death it ſelf
ſhall dye, and ceaſe for ever : for there
Shall be no more death, Rev. 21.4. Our
dead Bodies ſhall then live, ſo as to dye
no more: For, If we believe on him thai
raiſed Chriſt from the dead, the fame Spi-
rit, that raiſed Chriſt, fall be the Áu-
thor of our Reſurrection, Rom. 8. 23.
And, If we believe that Féfus dyed and
roſe again, even them alſo which ſeep in
Feſus, will God bring with him, i Theff.
I a
4. 14.
116
Death our Deliverance. .
.
t
!
4.14. He that was dead is now alive,
and behold he lives for evermore ; and
he bath the Keys of Death and Hell. Rev.
1. 18. And he has expreſly told us, that
the Hour is coming, in the which All
ihat are in ihcir Groves shall bear; his
Voice, and ſhall come forth; They that
have done good unto ihe Reſurrection of
Life ; and they that have done evil, unio
the Rcfurreétion of Damnation, John 5.
28, 29. And this is the Will of God
that ſent him, that every one who be.
lieveth on him, ſhall have everlaſting
Life ; and be will raiſe him up at the la;
day, John 6.40. The like he declares
afterwards to Martha, I am the Refir.
geftion and the Life, he ihat believeth in
211e,' tho’ boc were dead, yet Mall be live',
John 11. 25. He is the Firſt-born from
the dead, and Believers are the Children
of the Reſurrection, Coloff. 1. 18. His
Reſurrection not only proves the Pof
fibility of ours, but it is the Pledge
of the Performance. God having raiſed
brim up, hath looſed the pains of Death,
Since it was impoſſible be should be bolden
by them. Naturally impoſſible, becauſe
of his Divine Power ; and legally im-
poſſible, becauſe Divine Juſtice, after
ſuch a Satisfaction as the Death of
Chriſt, required that he ſhould be rai.
fed
.:

A Funeral Sermon.
117
fed to Life, and receive a Diſcharge and
Reward.
We could hardly believe the Dead
ſhould riſe to Life, if Chrift by his own
Reſurrection, and by raiſing others, had
not proved it poſſible, and already done.
But he hath not conquer'd Death for
himſelf alone, but for his Members too,
and to them he has promiſed, that They
Shall never fee Death, or come within Joh. 11.26.
the Proſpect or Danger of it: And not
only ſhall not, but cannot dye any more,
after the Reſurrection, for they ſhall be
equal to the Angels, Luke 20. 36. His
Victory over Death was declared by his
Reſurrection, and his Entrance into Glo-
ry did Compleat the Conqueſt. Now as
Chriſt hath carried his Humane Nature
into Heaven, we are to be made like
him, and bear the Image of the Heaven-
ly Adam, and therefore our Fleſh ſhall
be raiſed too. He is the firſt-fruits of
them ibat ſleep, 1 Cor. 15. 20. And, it is
* obfervable, that he Roſe from the * Biſhop
Dead on that Diy, whereon the Fewus Vſher,
obſerve their Feaſt of Firft-fruits. That
Feaſt was not ftinted to any Day of the
Month, as other Feafts were, but was to
be always on the Morrow after the Paſs-
over-Sabbath, that ſo it might fall al-
ways on the Firſt day of the Week, the
I 3
Day
118
Death our Deliverand
!
Day of Chriſt's Reſurrrection. Well
therefore might the Apoſtle ſay, Chriſt
being Rifen, is become the Firſt-fruits of
them that ſleep ; As the Offering of the
Firſt-fruits amongſt the Jews, Conſecra-
ted all the reſt.
Neither can we ſuppoſe our Happi.
neſs wculd be cumpleat, without the
Reſurrection of the Body. As Soul and
Body concur to the Conſtitution of Man,
the Soul is in a State of Widowhood, till
re-united to the Body. And in this Life
the Body has a Thare in the Work and
Service of the Man, which is to be re
warded or puniſhed, as executing the de
ſigns of the Soul. And the Members of
the Body ſerve as Members of Righteouſ:
neſs,' or Sin The Law of God com-
mands the intire Man, compoſed of Soul
and Body, and this Law is obeyed or
violated by both; tho' the moral good
or evil of our Actions be chiefly attribu-
ted to the Soul, as the principal Agent.
But on this Account tlie Body ſhall pår.
take, in the Rewards or Puniſhments of
the next Life, if the Intire Perſon be to
be récompenced. And it is with reſpect
to the Body, (that ſeemed to be loſt,)
that the Reſurrection is promiſed; the
Body, refolved into Duſt, or ſwallowed
in the Sea, or conſumed by the Fire:
Suchi
A Funeral Sermon.
119
1
!
1
1
Such Promiſes of the Refurre&tion are
made to Believers for their Encourage-
ment and Hope. Beſides, there are ma-
ny Objects in the Heavenly State that do
ſuppoſe a Body, and are to be diſcerned
by our Bodily Senſes, as, the glorious
Beauty and Magnificence of the bleſſed
Manſions, and the Humane Nature of
our glorious Redeemer,&c. On which,
and many other Accounts, the Body ſhall
be raiſed, and changed, and glorified.
Reaſon it ſelf would make this. Proba-
ble. Man being created with a Body
and a Soul, which have ſo natural an
Inclination to one another, that there is
an Appetite and Deſire, as it ſeems, to
be united, and co-operate together, and
many of our. Capacities, of Joy and
Comfort, as well as of Sorrow and
Grief, reſult from, and depend upon
this Union. In order therefore to the
full and final Felicity that God will
confer on fome, and for the greater
Miſery wherewith Divine Juſtice will
puniſh others, it is very probable from
Principles of Reaſon, that God will
raiſe the Bodies of Men : That being
united to their Souls, they may be
better capable of enjoying the promiſed
Happineſs, or ſuffering the threatned
miſery of the next World. This ſeems
I
4
to
A
.
A
120
Death our Deliverance.
to be the ſenſe of Fob 14. 14. where he
fays, that all the days of my appointed
time, I will wait till my change come,
ſpeaking of the Refurreition of the Body.
There is hope of a Tree, he faith, if it
be cut down, that it will ſprout again ;
but Man dyeth, and wliere is he? he
lyeth down, and riſeth not, till the Hea-
vens be no more. If a Man dye, ſhall be
live again? All the days of my appointed
Time, c. According to common Ap-
prehenſion, and Appearance, the State
of Man at Death is hopeleſs.; But he
profefſeth his: Expectation, that at a ſet
and appointed Time, God would remem-
ber him, ſo as to recall him out of the
Grave : And therefore puts the queſtion,
If a Man dye, shall be live again? And
till the appointed time when God ſhould
revive him, out of the Duft; he would
wait for that glorious Change, when
God shall bave a deſire to the work of his
bands, i. e. not always forget to reſtore
and perfect his own Creature.
There are many Images and Reſem-
blances of this. Ás in the Corn by which
We live, when it is caſt on the Earth,
and buried in the Ground, that it inay
corrupt; after it is corrupted, it revives
and multiplies : Our Bodies are fed with
this conſtant. Experiment. And the A-
poftles
A Funeräl Sermon.
I 21
:
poſtles fimilitude of a Grain of Corn
fown in the Ground, that it riſeth mul.
tiplied , augmented, and adorned, ſets
out the advantagious Difference between
the Qualities of our Bodies when they
dye, and when they ſhall be raiſed.
And herein he imitates the manner of the
Fews, who were wont familiarly to il
luftrate the Buſineſs of the Reſurrection,
by the Similitude of Seed fown in the
Ground, and ſpringing up again. And
what can we diſcern in a ſmall Corn,
or little Seed, of a Tree, with Body;
Bark, Branches, Leaves, Flowers, Fruit?
and yet afterwards we behold them,
when the Seed hath been fown in the
Ground. The Apoſtle at large inſiſts on
this Similitude of Seed, to explain the
manner of the Reſurrection, 1 Cor.15.35.
So alſo is the Reſurrection of the Dead,
So is this mortal Body to be the Seed and
material Principle of our Reſurrection :
For that which is sown is not quickened,
except it dye.
And fo is this. Seed of
our mortal Body to dye, and be corrup-
ted, before it ſhall be raiſed again. And
So is this dead corrupted Body to be
raiſed and quickened by the Power of
God. For God gives to every Seed a Bo-
dy as it pleaſes him. And ſo are our
dead Bodies to be raiſed again; into the
pro-
l
I 22
Death our Deliverance.
proper form and kind of Humane Bodies,
for unto every Seed God giveth his own
Body. And, Laſtly, so is the Reſurre-
&tion of the Dead, that is, So are thoſe
Humane Bodies to be changed, and al-
tered by the Reſurrection, as that which
is but bare Seed when it is fown ; when
it is quickened, it fprings up into a long
Stalk and Ear : So the raiſed Body ſhall
be changed for the better.
* Mr. Bax- I find this well illuſtrated after another
ter of Self-manner. That the dead Body of a Man
denial,
may be ſuppoſed to have a living Root,
p. 206.
as truly as the plants in Winter. The
Soul is the Root of the Body, and the
Soul is ſtill alive ; And Chriſt is the
Root of the Soul, and he is ftill alive:
For tho we are dead; our Life is bid
with Chriſt in God; and when he who is
our Life Shall appear, at the Spring of
the Refurretion, we ſhall alſo appear
with him in Glery, Coloff. 3. 3, 4. There
is a Relative Union between Soul and
Body, and a deep rooted Love of the
Soul to its Body, and Inclination to it;
ſo that it is mindful of it, and waits
with longing for that Hour when the
Command of God, ſhall ſend it to re-
vive that Body. Why may not the li-
ving Soul, that is the Root and Life of
the Body in the Duſt, be the Inſtrament
of
1
A Funeral Sermon.
123
of God, to inforın its own Body, as it
will be the Principle that ſhall re-inform
it? The Body in the Grave hath its own
Relation to Chriſt, who is ftill Living,
and reſolved and ingaged by Promiſe,
and inclined by Love, to revive that Bo-
dy. And when the Hour comes, for this
Soul that waits, to be ſent again into the
Body, what can hinder ? The very Love
of the Soul to its Body, and its deſire to
be re-united, is a kind of Natural Cauſe
of the Reſurrection.
A Candle not lighted, is as far from
Light, and as much without it, asa
dead Body is without Life; and yet one
touch of a lighted Candle will light that
which never was lighted before: And
ſo may one touch of the living Soul, that
is now with Chriſt, put Life into the
Body,that lýes in the Duſt. And as the
lighted Candle makes the other like it,
and Communicates of its Nature to it;
ſo may the glorified Soul Communicate
a new kind of Excellency to the Body,
which it never had before ; even to be a
Spiritual, Glorious, Incorruptible, and
Immortal Body. And God takes the
Soul to Heaven before hand, that it may
be firſt Glorified, and ſo be fit to com-
municate Glory to the Body. So that
there is more reaſon for the Reſurrection
of
.

124
Death our Deliverance.
of the Body, though it be turned to
Earth; than there is reaſon that a Can-
dle, that is gone out, ſhould be lighted
again by another; or than there is rea-
fon, that I ſhould put on my Cloaths in
the Morning which I put off at Night :
For Nature diſpoſeth me to abhor Na-
kedneſs, and deſire my Cloaths, and
therefore in the Morning I will put
them on: So Nature teaches the Separa-
ted Soul to defire a Re-union with its Bo-
dy: And therefore when the Reſurrecti-
on Morning comes, it will gladly take
the word from Chriſt, and give that vi-
tal Touch to the Body, that Thall revive
it; and fo put on its ancient Garment,
but wonderfully changed for the better,
If it be inquired, How can the Body,
after ſo many Changes, be raiſed and
re united to the Soul? And what need is
there of Aſſerting, That for Subſtance it
shall be the Same ? It ought to be confi-
der'd, that the very word Reſurrection,
doth fuppoſe, or imply this. It is the
Body falls to the Ground, when the Spi-
rit goes upward ; That Body then that
fell, is to be raiſed again, and no other
Body than that. This Mortal Body
ſhall be quickened by the Spirit of Chriſt,
that now falls to the Ground : The fame
Temple
A Funeral Sermon.
125
i
Teniple that was deſtroyed, ſhall be re-
built"; The ſame Tabernacle that was
diſſolved, ſhall be raiſed. We are bid
to fear God, who can deſtroy Soul and
Body in Hell, Matth. 10. 28. What
cauſe of fear, if this very Body be not
to be raiſed? This Corruptible muſt put
on Incorruption, this Mortal put on Im-
martality : As the Body of Chriſt, which
is our Exemplar, with which he roſe,
was the ſame that he depoſited in the
Grave; and as the Bodies of thoſe
whom cur Saviour raiſed, when he was
on Earth, were the ſame with thoſe in
which they dyed. And how ſhall the
Graves, and Sea give up their Dead at
the Lalt Day, Rev. 20.13? Whát rieed
of this, if the ſame Bodies are not to
be raiſed ; for they can give up no o
ther Bodies than what they received.
Theſe Receptacles of the Dead, might
be ſuffered to be quiet for ever, and the
Bodies that reft there to remain there
for ever, if we do not expect ile fame
Body to be raiſed.
Ånd as the Body was the Servant of
the Soul, in Good or Evil Actionis, * He *Ilid.Peluſ.
that did Good or Evil in one Body, is
lib.4. E-
pift. 2010
not to be Rewarded or Puniſhed in ano.
ther : for that other Body would not be
a part of the whole. Our preſent Ba
dies
126
Death oir Deliverance.
dies are the Members of Chriſt, and the
Temples of the Holy Ghoft; and he will
not ſuffer them Eternally to be loft.
What words can more plainly expreſs,
that it is the ſame body for Subſtance than
the putting on of Incorruption, and Im-
mortality ; declaring, that the Corrup-
tible, Mortal Body, that is laid in the
Grave, is that which ſhall be Immortal
and Incorruptible?
This has been the common Opinion
of Chriſtians in all Ages.
Upon this
account the Primitive Chriſtians were
ſo careful of the Bodies of their dė-
ceaſed Friends, manifeſting their Be-
lief, that their Souls ſhould meet
theſe Bodies again. On this account
their Pagan Adverſaries, to ſhow their
{pite and malice, when they had burnt
their Bodies to Aſhes, ſcattered their Duſt
in the Air, or had thrown them into Ri.
vers; that,if it were poffible, they might
deprive them of all hopes of a Refurre-
&ion, and make it impoſſible ; Some of
them triumpli’d, ſaying, Now let 14 ſee
whether they can riſe again whether their
God can help them, or deliver them out of
our händs.
But tho' the Bodies fhall then; for
Subſtance, be the ſame, with thoſe we
now have, yet the Modes and Qualities
of
A Funeral Sermon.
I 27
of them will be fo altered, that they
will be quite another kind of Bodies,
than thoſe we have for the preſent. In
reference to this Expected Change, the
Apoſtle faith in this Chapter, ver: 7. That
we walk by Faith, not by Sight. We do
not yet know what our Happy State, by
that Change, will be ; but in another
place he doth more particularly ſpeak of
it, and more diſtinctly , viz. 1 Cor. 15.
42, 43,44
1. That our vile Bodies, sown in Dif.
honour, ſhould be Raiſed in Glory; ſhall
be made Glorious, like the Glorious Body
of Chriſt, Phil. 3. 21.
That which is
ſown in diſhonour, ſhall be raiſed in glory,
and bear the Image of the Heavenly A-
dam : Shall be like the Glorious Body of
Chriſt in Perfection of Parts, probably in
External Form and Figure, and it may be
Stature too. But, for certain, how vile
and mean foever the Matter of theſe Bo-
dies now be, however they may corrupt
and-putrifie in the Grave, they ſhall
come forth in a bright and beautiful
form : Compared to which , the moſt
Exquiſite Beauty is but Darkneſs and
Deformity. For the Righteous ſhall shine
as the Sun, in the Firmament of their
Father, Matth. 13.543. As the Stars of
Heaven
128
Death our Deliverance:
)
Heaven differ from a Clod of Earth, or
a Carrion in the Ditch, ſo will their
Glorified Bodies from this Earthly Houſe.
The very Aētivity, Sprightfulneſs, and
joy of their Glorified Souls; will make
their Faces ſhine, and give the Coun-
tenance an amiable Air. Yea, Sulomon,
in all his Glory, was not arrayed like one
of theſe Children of the Reſurre&tion
glittering with Heavenly brightneſs, and
deck'd with Light, as with a Garment.
The beams of Chriſts Glory, who is the
Sun of Righteouſneſs ſhall reflect a Lu-
ſtre upon them, beſides what ſhall be
tranſmitted from their Glorified Souls.
Our Lord gave a Specimen of this at
his Transfiguration, and his Glorified Bo-
dy is to be the Pattern of ours. His Face
did then ſhine as the Sun, Matth. 17. 2;
the Subſtance remaining, there was
a Glorious Appearance : For he had the
ſame Lineaments in Tabor, as at the foot
of the Mouni ; otherwiſe Peter could
not have diſtinguiſhed him from Moſes;
and Elias. But his Body now in Hea-
ven doth more excel in Glory that Body
he had on Earth, than the Glory of the
Sun ſurpaſſes that of a Giow-worm ; not
only from the Glory of his Soul, but of
his Divinity ſhining through it. What
a wonderful Change muſt paſs on the
Bodies
A Funeral Sermon.
I 29
Bodies of the Glorified Saints,' to make
them capable of beholding this Glory of
Chriſt; when a little Glimpſe of it on
Mount Tabor, was more than a Mortal
Eye could bear; it caſt Péter into an Ex-
taſie? Our Lord forbad his Diſciples
to ſpeak of the Glory of his Transfigura-
tion, till after he was Riſen from the
Dead; but now is willing , and hath
commanded it ſhould be ſpoken' of, all
the World over: That our Thoughts and
Apprehenſions may be raifed, to conſider
that Glory, which this did but imper-
fectly ſhadow and repreſent. For if be
fore his Refurre£tion, and Aſcenſion, the
Humane Nature of Chriſt had ſuch a
Glory,how much more in Heaven?' And
there we ſhall be like him. Moſes on the
Mount did ſo ſhine, that the People were
afraid to come near him, and he was
forced to caſt a Vail upon his Face. One
Ray of Chriſt's Glory on the Holy Mar-
tyr Stephen, made his Countenance ſhine
with an Angelical Luftre. And when he
Shell appear, we ſhall be like him; he will
then be admired of all them that be-
lieve? We ſhall be like Him, who is the
Bleſſed and only Potentate, the King of
Kings, and Lord of Lords, who alone
hath Immortality, dwelling in that Light
which no Man cán approach unto;
K
whom
1
130
Death our Deliverance.
whom no Man hath ſeen, or can fee,
1 Tim. 6. 15, 16.
2. There will be a Change of theſe. Bo-
dles in reſpeet of Spirituality. It is fown
a Natural Body, and raiſed a Spiritual
cne. The Groſsneſs and Feculency that
now. adheres to it, ſhall be purged off.
Not Spiritual in oppoſition to Corporeal,
that is a Contradi&tion, but in oppoſiti
on to Natural ; of a Spiritual Nature in
oppoſition to this infirm. Fleſh. A. Body
raiſed to the higheſt Degree of Excel-
lence, as near the Angelical State as a
Body can be brought. It is called our
Houſe, from Heaven ; JĘ Seurs, not aro',
not an Houſe that is to deſcend from
Heaven to us, but tliat is of an Heavenly
Namre, all of a Piece with Heaven. So
Purified, as to be Aſſimilated to the Hea-
venly Region, where we are to dwell
for ever. The firſt Man was of the Earth,
Eartbly; the ſecond Man is the Lord
from Heaven : And from each of them
we partake of an anſwerable Nature. As
is. ibe Earthly, ſuch are they that are
Earıbly, even all of us in our fleſhly
State, having earthly Bodies from an
earthly Adam, and natural Bodies from
the natural Adam. And as is the Hea-
venly, ſuch are they that are. Heavenly:
For Chriſt will make them like himſelf.
As
..
1
A Funeral Sermon.
131
3
As he hath án Heavenly Spiritual Body,
and not' an Earthly Natural Body, lo
ſhall his Members have , that they may
be likė Hin. And as we have botn the
Image of the Earthly, ini häving a Natu-
ral Fleſhly Body, we ſhall alſo bear the
Image of the Heavenly Adam, in having
a Spiritual Body, not needing the uſe of
Meats, or Drinks , or any of the Re
freſhments or Pleaſures of the Animal
Life, or be imployed in any of thoſe
Aēts, whereby the Body is now denomi-
nated Natural, and ſuited to this Earth-
ly State. Būt our Bodies ſhall then be
Spiritual, ſuited to the Life that Angels
and Saints live in Heaven; every way
greatly refined, and the A&ivity of our
Spirits improved, without the Defeets
and Infirmities of Fleſh and Blood; They
ſhall be inveſted with Cæleftial Quali-
ties, depending wholly on the Soul, and
yielding ready Obedience, and Confor-
mity to its Deſires and Motions, execu-
ting all its Commands with Pleaſure and
Diſpatch. Yes, the Imployment and
Operations of the Body ſhall be raiſed
above thoſe in the preſent ſtate, as much
as the Imployment of a King exceeds
that of a Scullion. This Spiritual Body
one repreſents by Orgdnized Lighit, as a
Torch or Wood that looſeth its drofly
K 2
and
1
132
Death our Deliverance.
1
drofly and foggy Qualities, when heigh-
tened into a pure Flame, or Minerals
heightened into Spirits.
3. The Bodies of the Saints ſhall be
changed from Weak and Paſſive , into
A&ive and Powerful Bodies. Sown in
Weakneſs, but raiſed in Power. They
are now dull and ſluggiſh, but then they
ſhall be nimble and active, like the Body
of Chriſt, that at his Aſcenſion into Hea-
ven, (heing done in one Day) moved ma-
ny Thouſands of Miles in an Hour: The
diſtance between the higheſtHeavens and
this Earth, being computed to be ſome
hundred Millions of Miles. They ſhall
be raiſed with Angelical Agility and
Strength : He that is weak among them
ſhall be as David he that is as David,
ſhall be as an Angel of God; moving
without Difficulty, and without Weari
neſs. Now we often find the Body can-
not keep Pace with the Souls the Fleſh
‘is weak when the Spirit is willing, but
it ſhall be raiſed in Power. It is now
liable to Diſeaſes and Paſſions, can do
little and fuffers much; but no Diſeaſes
or Infirmities Thall, hereafter hinder its
Motions, or impair its Health. A glo.
rified Body will move without Weari-
neſs, and faſt without Hunger,and wake
for ever, without need of Refreſhment.
Here
ز
A Funeral Sermon.
133
Herein-there will be a ſuitableneſs to the
Activity of a glorified Soul ; and with
out this they could not bear the weight
of the Heavenly Glory. Beſides, they
are to indure to all Eternity, without
Reparation by Meat, and Drink, and
Sleep.
4. They ſhall be : Incorruptible , and
Immortal.' It is ſown in Corruption, it is
raiſed in Incorruption. This Mortal ſhall
put on Immortality, They ſhall dye no
more, but live for ever. Therefore the
Day of the Reſurrection, is called the
Redemption of our Bodies. They ſhall not
be liable to be put out of tune, by Infir-
mities, and Pains, and numberleſs Dif-
eaſes, as now; which often make Life
it ſelf a Burden. They ſhall be Immor-
tal, without-needing that Labour by
Day, or Sleep by Night, which now we
beſtow to ſupply their Neceſſities, and
repair their Decays, and prevent Death
Now the Body has the Seeds of Morta-
lity and Corruption, but ſhall then be
refined from all ſuch Principles. There
ſhall not be a Tendency to Death, in the
Nature and Conſtitution of the Body;
ſuch will be the glorious Change, that
they cannot dyė any more , Luke 20:36.
They that were raiſed by Chriſt, when
on Earth, they dyed again, their ſecond
Life
K 3
134
Death our Deliverance.
Life was not more exempt from Death
than their firſt : But at the Reſurrection,
Mortality
ſhall be ſwallowed up. of Life;
it ſhall loſe its Power and" Force for
>
1
ever,
I may Apply this by Inferences of
Truth and Duty. :
Firſt, Let us not imagine the State of
the Dead to be a State of Non-exiſtence,
or Annihilation, that the Soul periſhes
with the Body, and that we are with-
out Hope of its Reſurrection. Whereas,
when our Soul paffes into a ſtate of Reſt
and Joy with Chriſt, our Fleſh reſts in
Hope that theſe Bodies ſhall be raiſed
and re-united to their glorious Souls. We
are to paſs through the Valley of Death
to a Bleſſed Life. This is the Defire and
Hope of all the Followers of Chriſt. And
theſe very Defires of a Bleſſed Life be-
yond the Grave, will do much to prove
the Certainty of it.
We must have ſtrange Thoughts of
the infinitely Wife and Holy God, and
of his Love and Goodneſs, to imagine
he ſhould give his Creatures ſuch a
Knowledge of himſelf that makes them
deſire more, even a Deſire to know,
and love, and Enjoy him perpetually,
and
1
A Funeral Sermon.
135
ز
and yet never intend an Eternal Com-
munication of himſelf, anſwerable to
thoſe Deſires. Can we think the Bleſſed
God would deceive and mock thoſe that
deſire to ſeek , and pleaſe him? by en-
abling them to aſpire after a Happineſs
in his Preſence, and by giving than a
Capacity for it; And then to fruſtrate
and diſappoint his own Work? Can we
think, that God would excite their De-
fires after Another, and a Better State,
and yet never admit them to it? Can
we imagine that God would raiſe their
Deſires from Sin and this World, to him-
ſelf and Heaven, and that theſe ſhall ne-
ver be anſwered in a happy Iſſue ? Shall
the very Sanctification of our Nature
prepare for our Torment, and help to
make us Miferable? Will the God of
Love enable us by his Grace to hunger
and thirſt after Righteouſneſs, and after
the Bleſſed Vifion of his Face in Glory,
and yet never deſign our Satisfaction ?
The more Any partake of the Divine
Image, we find that they groan and long
the more earneſtly, after another fort of
Happineſs, than is here to be had ; after
another State, and Life than now they
enjoy. And may we not conclude, that
Such a State there is? The natural De-
fire of Happineſs in all Mankind, will
do
K
136
}
Death our Deliverance.
do much to prove, that there is ſuch a
Thing: But the holy Deſires of the San-
&tified, influenced by the Spirit of Grace,
will much more prove it. That Spirit
of Chriſt, that hath enabled thee to
long and pray for a more perfect State,
that has conquered thy vain Deſires af
ter Earthly Things, and raiſed them to
ſeek the Knowledge, and Love, and Fru-
ition of God; That Spirit is the Witneſs
of Chriſt in thy Soul, that there is ſuch
à State after Death, and that thou ſhalt
ſhare in the Bleſſedneſs of it. He hath
framed, and wrought, and fitted, anđ
made thee meet for it. Theſe Defires,
it is true, are but faint and weak,to what
the promiſed Salvation may juſtly chal-
lenge; yet they are Holy and Sincere,
and have God, and Chriſt, and his Bleſ
ſed Preſence above, for their Obje£t;
Thou haft his Image and Seal, imprinted
on thy Nature, Mind and Will. This
Evidence, and Experience in thy felf,
ſhall not be defeated in its Tendency
and Deſign.
Secondly, In our Contemplation of
this happy State, which the Saints. de-
fire, beyond the Grave, we ought to Re,
member, that tho' the Glorious Change
of the Body be one part, the Felicity of
the
A Funeral Sermon.
137
.
+
the Soul is the principal one. Yea, the
Glory of Departed Souls, is one great
Cauſe and Means of that happy Change,
which we expect for the Body. To be
with Chriſt, and behold his Glory, and
partake-of it, does eſpecially refer to
the Soul. We ſhall ſee him as he is,
and in that reſpect. be made like him.
We are now the Children of Gcd by free
Grace,and Adoption ; but his admirable
Love will not defift, till our Conformity
to his Image be more compleat ; till we
are brought to his Preſence, and partake
of his Holineſs to that degree , as to be
the Obje£ts of his Eternal Complaiſance
and Delight. Father, I will, ſays Chriſt,
that thoſe that thou haſt given me, mould
be with me to behold my Glory.
Then all our Sins and Failings, all our
Follies and Infirmities, all our Wrinkles
and Blemiſhes, all our Tranſgreſſions and
Imperfections, ſhall be done away ; and
our Souls ſhall be waſhed white in the
Blood of the Lamb, being conformed to
our Divine Pattern.
The lefſer Manifeſtations of the Spiri-
tual Glory of Chriſt, which we have
ſometimes here, are highly valuable to
a Saint, but unſpeakably ſhort of that
which we expect. Theſe hereafter will
be more Clear, and Transforming , more
Satisfactory,
ز
1
1
t
138
Death our Deliverance.
Satisfa&ory, and more Laſting : We now
ſee through a Glaſs, but darkly; but
we ſhall know as we are known, for we
ſhall ſee him as he is. We hope for an
Enlightned, and Enlarged Mind, to be-
hold the Excellency and Radiancy of
the Divine Perfections, ſhining in and
through our Glorified Redeemer. This
will oblige the moſt Improved Saint
that ever left this Earth, to cry out with
the Queen of Sheba concerning Solomon,
that the one half Wils never told them,
was not known, or believed before. And
if we are changed into his Image, by be-
holding his Glory in the Goſpel-glaſs,
the Viſion hereafter will be more clear:
and ſo the Change will be greater, and
the Delight and Complacence reſulting
froin it, muſt needs be unſpeakably
more. And this is our Comfort, that it
will be ſuch, as ſhall laſt for ever. If
we have any Glimpſe of him at preſent
by the Light of Faith, we quickly loſe
the fight again : How ſoon does an in-
terpoling Cloud hide him from us? But
the Felicity of the Bleſſed Viſion above
will be permanent. We ſhall dwell' for
ever in the Joyful Light of his Counte-
nance, and Abide with him continually
in the Heavenly Manſions?
t
Thirdly,
A Funeral Sermon.
139.
1
Thirdly, Let us then indeavour to
Confirm our Faith, in the Expectation of
this bleſſed State, for Soul and Body af
ter Death. Let us keep the Grounds of
Faith viſible in our Eye; let us Employ
our Thoughts frequently , and ſeriouſly
upon the bleſſed Object: Let us deeply
and often conſider the cogent Reaſons,
upon which we believe, and expect ſuch
Things : both the Intrinſick Grounds of
Faith, and the Motives of Credibility;
That our Affent may be the more firm
and laſting; That our Chriſtian Faith
may influence us, as Preſent Things are
wont to do.
Did we not look upon the Great
Things of the other Life as Uncertain
we could not but reckon them prefera-
ble, to the beſt of our preſent Enjoyments.
Did we believe them, we could not but
deſire them. We have little to ſay for
our not defiring that bleſſed State, bút
our Criminal Infidelity, that we believe
it not: For were we but fully perſwa-
ded of the Truth of the Promiſes, we
muſt needs Embrace them; for their
Goodneſs, and Excellency. And then
we ſhould long, till Death did draw a
ſide the Vail, open the Gate of Heaven,
and bring us into the Divine Preſence,
But we waver and doubt concerning the
Inviſible
.,
140
Death our Deliverance.
Inviſible, Future World; and hence it is
that we cloſe with what is Preſent, be
cauſe we are not equally perſwaded, of
the Truth and Certainty of what is Fu-
ture.Let us then Endeavour to ſtrengthen
and confirm our Faith.
Fourthly, Let us regulate our. Affeiti-
ons and Carriage in this Earthly Taber-
nacle, as Perſons who believe and ex-
pect ſuch a glorious Change. Let us
paſs the time of our Sojourning in this
World, as Pilgrims and Strangers. Let
us abſtain from fleſhly Luſts that War a.
gainſt our Souls. Let us uſe both our
Souls and Bodies anſwerable to the Be.
lief of ſuch things. Let us watch leſt
we are ſupriz'd into Sin, by our Bodily
Senſes, Appetites, and Imaginations
Let us remember that the Soul and Bo.
dy, like two diſeaſed Creatures bound
together in one Chain, do now mutually
Infect, Corrupt, and Poyſon one ano
ther. Let us take heed of Sin: by the
Inordinate Love of Bodily Pleaſure, Of
the Ilndue Fear of Bodily Suffering,
Let us imitate the pattern of Chriſt
while he dwelt in a Body , and labour
to have the fame Mind which he had,
to be in this World as he was in it. Let
the Good and Evil of this World have
leſs
:
A
1
1-41
5
A Funeral Sermon.
leſs powerful Impreſſion upon us Let
us not be over-ford of the Pleaſures of
the Animal Life. May they every day
be leſs confiderable with us! Let us not
ſo love the Body, as on that account to
decline any preſent Duty; much leſs fo
over-love it, as to prefer the Comforts of
the preſent Life, to a future Felicity.
Let us not regret over-much that ſuch
an Earthly Tabernacle muſt fall into
Duít; that ſuch a periſhing Body muſt
diffolve, and lie in the Grave. We are
ſenſible, how weak and uſeleſs it was for..
a good while at firſt, before the Body
was fitted for the Service of the Soul
and we cannot but be ſenſible, what a
Trouble and Temptation it has been
ſince: Let the Burdens and Inconveni-
ences of the Bodily Life be more tolera.
ble. Let us not be Impatient under them.
Let us he willing that the outward Man
decay, ſo that the inward Man be re-
newed. Let our Judgment and Eſteem,
our Deſires and Endeavours, our Joys.
and Sorrows, be rectified and moderated;
as to all that refers to the Body, and this
Preſent Life. Let our Eyes and Hearts:
be fixed on the Heavenly State, let us re-
member we are a fort of Creatures rela-
ted to the other World, tho' we dwell.
at preſent in; an. Earthly Tabernacle.
3.
$
In
142
Death our Deliverance.
In the midſt of our Earthly Comforts,
let us think of the Heavenly State and
Life as infinitely better. Let us keep a-
live the Deſires of the Preſence of Chriſt,
and fuller Conformity to him, in the
height of our Temporal Proſperity. Let
the believing Thoughts of the Celeſtial
State be unſpeakably Sweeter to us, than
the beſt of all this World, when it is
moſt pleaſant, commodious, and invi-
ting. Our Spirits are Diſtempered
and out of Order, if it be not thus with
HS.
ܪ
And let all the Calamities and Ami-
Etions of this preſent Life, be ſupported
by this Expectation ; and improved likes
wiſe to Strengthen,and Encreaſe ſuch De-
fires of a better State. This is one de-
fign of God in our Temporal Croſſes,
to aſſiſt our Victory over this world, and
make us more intenſly, and earneſtly to
aſpire after Heaven; to teach us to long
for Everlaſting Reſt, and Peace, and Glo-
ry ; to bring us practically to reckon,
and conclude, that the Expected Glory
that is to be revealed in us, will infinite-
ly out-ballance all the Sufferings of our
preſent State.
In ſhort, If you believe and expeet
ſuch a bleſſed Change, let the Apoſtle's
Exhortation take place, to be ſtedfaſt,
I
unniovet
A Funeral Sermon,
143
AYS
moveable, always abounding in the work
of the Lord, for you know it cannot be in
vain in the Lord, Do not regret the
Thoughts of Labouring and Suffering,
for a little while more and longer in
this Body. You need not apprehend
you ſhall be Loſers, or fear to have a
hard Bargain: For your preſent Sorrows,
and Sufferings, and difficult Services,can
laſt but a little while, and ſhall have an
Éternal Recompence. If we are never
fo Abundant in the Work of the Lord,
if we begin never ſo ſoon, and laſt ne
ver ſo long, it shall not be in vain in the
Lord, If therefore you thus Believe and
Expect, be perſwaded to give all Dili-
gence, adding to your Faith Vertue, to
Vertue Knowledge, to Knowledge Tem-
perance, to Temperance Patience
Patience Godlineſs, to Godlineſs Bro-
therly-kindneſs to Brotherly-kindneſs
Charity, being filled with all the Fruits
of Righteouſneſs that are by Chriſt Jeſus
to the Glory and Praiſe of God, that
an Entrance may be adminiſtred to you
Abundantly, into the Everlaſting King
dom of our Lord and Saviour Jeſus
Chriſt. Let us follow after, that we
may apprehend that, for which alſo we
are apprehended of Chriſt Jeſus. Let us
reach forth unto thoſe things that are
before.
to
2
>
Death our Deliverance:
144
before, forgetting thoſe which are be-
hind, and preſs towards the Mark of the
Prize of the high Calling of God in
Phil. 3.11, Chriſt Jeſus ; that if by any means we
12,13 might attain unto the Reſurrection of
the Dead. Let us remember we are to
be but a little while in this Body, and
this Earthly Houſe is appointed for La-
bour, it is a Work-houſe. Let us there-
fore give all Diligence to work out our
Salvation, as knowing we ſhall not be
long in the Body. This is the Apoſtles
Argument as to himſelf, (and equally
concerns us) 2 Pet. I. 12, 13:
Fifthly, How follicitous ſhould we be
to find in our felves the Characters of
ſuch to whom theſe Deſires are ſuitable,
and to clear up our Title to that Bleſſed
State, which the Followers of Chriſt do
thus earneſtly long for? The Pro-
miſe of the Heavenly Inheritance is an-
nexed to our being Born of God, or being
born from above ; You muſt therefore
look after the Renovation of the Divine
Image and Life, by the Spirit of Life
and Power in Jeſus Chriſt. That the
Holy Spirit may Witneſs with your Spi.
rits to his own Work ; that you may
diſcover and diſcern thoſe holy Affections,
as the Fruits of the Spirit which are pro-
per
A Funeral Sermon.
145
.
.
per to the Children of God. Suchi, as
an humble Fear of him, and diligent
Care to pleaſe him; a fervent Love to
God and Chriſt, an intire Reſignation
to his Will; Holy Zeal for his Intereſt
and Glory,and truſt in his Word, &c. For,
till your Natures are changed by the Spi-
rit of Chriſt, and you are ſo made meet
for the Heavenly Inheritance, you cannot
have a ſhare in this Bleſſedneſs, no more
than if the Legal Bar be not removed by
the Forgiveneſs of Sin, or your Perſons
not reconciled by the Blood of Chriſt.
The Qualification of the Heirs of this
great Salvation, is variouſly deſcribed in
Scripture. Sometime by Faith, ſome-
times by Regeneration, ſometimes by
Heavenly Affections , fometimes by How
ly Obedience, and Fruitfulneſs in Good
Vorks : All muſt concur to Suit us, and
to Intitle us to the Heavenly State.
You are therefore to Enquire after the
Characters of the Children of God, and
the Heirs of Heaven , which is a ſtate
of Sinleſs Perfection. And therefore to
Examine ; Whether you are brought to
loath your felves for your Sins, and that
there is no Sin but you would defire to
know, and are as defirous to be rid of;
and would rather be freed from Sin;
than from Affiliation? Whether you do
L
80
146 Death our Deliverance.
ܝܺ
not aſpire after the higheſt Degrees of
Holineſs? Whether you would not rather
bę perfe&t. in the Love of God, and the
Obedience of his Will, than have all the
"Riches and Pleaſures of the World?
Whether you do not like, and love that
Degree of Holineſs: in Others, that you
have not yet attained your ſelves? TV be'.
ther jou do not love the Image of God
and Chriſt, whereſoever you can diſcern
it? Whether you do not endeavour to
Mortifie the Fleſh, not to live or walk
after it, and to be Crucified to the World,
---and with your chiefeſt Care and Endea-
vour, to ſerve and pleaſe God, and enjoy
him for ever ; Depending on Feſus Christ
,
his Sacrifice, and Interceſſion, and Spirit,
for all your Grace and Glory, all your
Hopes of Acceptance with God, and Ca-
pacity, or Title for Communion with
him ; Giving up your felves intirely to
be governed by Him ; Being willing to
obey his Law, whatſoever it ſhall coſt
you; Watching over your Heart, Af-
fections, and Thoughts, as well as out-
ward A&tions ; Taking Pleaſure in the
Worſhip and Service of God, as a de
lightful Work; Reſigning to God, and
being devoted to his Will; Praying fre-
quently for his Grace, and caſting your
felves on his Mercy through Jeſus Chriſt
for Eternal Life
Theſe
ز
!
A Funeral Sermon.
147
Theſe are ſome of the Characters of
ſuch, as are Heirs of Salvation. Theſe
you muſt look after ; and then Endea-
vour to advance, in a joyful Hope and
Aſfurance, that the Heavenly Inheritance
is yours ; labouring for a ſettled Con:
ſcience, growing in Grace, and eſpecial-
ly in Mortified Affections to the World
and living in the Exerciſe of Grace
by careful Obedience to God, as thoſe
that are abſolutely devoted to him, and
hope to live in his bleſſed Preſence for
ever.
Sixthly, Let us be Afhamed that we
find in our felves no more of this Holy
Frame. That we ſo love this Earthly
Houſe, and are afraid of Death ; That
our Deſires are so faint toward this Blef.
ſed Changé. How ſhameful is our Back-
wardneſs and Unwillingneſs to depart,
and be with Chriſt! And how faulty
are the Cauſes of it! which, in * ano. *The Saints
ther Diſcourſe I have open'd. How is defire to
it, that fo few can ſay with the Apoſtle, Chrift, Parf
I deſire to be diſolved, and to be with 1.Serm.I.
Chriſt, which is far better.
Have we not Experienced enough of
the Vanity and Vexation of this World,
to make us willing of a better Abode?
Have we not finned and ſuffered enough
I a
in
148
Death our Deliverance.
in this Body,to deſire to be uncloathed ?
at leaſt to wait patiently the Pleaſure of
God for our Removal ? And ſo glorious
is the Change, which Chriſtians expect,
that one would think there ſhould ra-
ther be need of Patience, to make a Be.
liever wait till then. But whatever the
Exerciſe of this Patience, under preſent
Burdens may be, we need not doubt but
one hours Enjoyment, will make a
mends for all our Waiting and Prepa-
ring.
It cannot be long with the Youngeſt
of us. Let us not put it at a great
Diſtance. It will quench the Coal of
Heavenly Defire, if we look upon Hea-
ven as Twenty or Thirty Years off. We
know not how foon God may call us ;
But have great Reaſon to lament the
Strangeneſs of our Thoughts to the Hea-
venly State, and the faintneſs of our De-
fires, when the Promiſed Felicity is ſo
Attractive! Do we think we ſhall live
ever the longer for being unwilling to
Dye? Can it enter into our Thoughts,
that our Exceílive Love of the Body
will procuré our Continuance in it?
Is it poſſible we ſhould imagine, that
Sincerity of Love to Chriſt is conſiſtent
with ſuch Backwardneſs to go to him,
and live with him? Why then do we
not
A Funeral Sermon.
149
not aſpire more earneſtly after this glo-
rious Change? How is it that we groan
under the Burdens of this Earthly Ta-
bernacle, and yet are loth to be deliver-
ed?
Will a Sick Man be afraid of his Re-
covery? Or, a Priſoner tremble at the
News of a Goal-delivery? No more
ſhould a real Chriſtian be afraid of
Death, or unwilling of it: For, conſi-
dering the Death, and Reſurrection,
and Afcenfion, and Promiſe of Chriſt';
it is to a Believer a quick Paſſage from
Sickneſs to Eternal Health, from. Toil
and Labour , Captivity, and Sorrow
to everlaſting Reſt, and Liberty, and
Joy.
I think (ſays * Mr. B.) God has pur.* of Self-
poſely cloathed your Soul with ſo poor denial
,
a Dreſs, that you ſhould be the leſs un-
willing to be uncloathed; and might
learn to ſet more by your Souls, than
by your Bodies, and make more careful
Proviſion for them. It ſeems he has pur-
poſely lodged you in ſo poor a Cottage,
that you ſhould not be at too much
Care for it, nur be too: Toth to leave it.
You have its daily Neceſſities, Infirmities,
and Pains, and ſomewhat of its Filth
and Loathſomneſs, to tell you of its
Meanneſs : And why ſhould you be ſo
p. 202.
L 3
un-
150
Death our Deliverance.
unwilling, that fo frail a Body ſhould
bę turned to Duft? Duft it is, and to
Duft it is Sentenced. When the Soul
has left it but a Week , Men can ſcarce
indure to ſee it, or finell it ;.And ſhould
the breaking of ſuch an Earthen Veſſel
be ſo unpleaſant a thing to you?
And, for its Uſefulneſs, though, ſo
far as it is abedient, it was ſerviceable
to your Souls and to God; Yet was it
ſo refractory, ill-diſpoſed, and diſobedi..
ent, that it proved no better than your
Enemy. Many a Temptation it hath en
tertained and cheriſhed, and many, a Sin
hath it drawn you to commit. Your Sen-
ſes have let in a World of Vanity, your
Wandering Eyes have called in Cove-
touſneſs, and Pride, and Luft. Your
Greedy Appetites have been ſo eager on
the Bait, that they have too often born
down your Faith and Reaſon, and drawn
you to Exceſs in Meats or Drinks, for
Matter or Manner, for Quality, or Quán-
tity, or both. Many a Groan theſe
Sins have coſt you, and a fad uncom-
Fortable Life you have had by reaſon of
them, in compariſon of what you might
have had, and this Fleſh has been the
Mother, or the Nurſe of all.
+
You were engaged, by your Baptiſmal
Cove-
A Funeral Sermon.
151
if you
Covenant, to Fight againſt it, when you
entered into the Church ; and,
are Chriſtians, this Combate has been
your daily Work, and much of the Bu
fineſs of your Lives; And yet are you .
loth to have the Vi&tory , and ſee your
Enemy under your feet: Have you fought
your ſelves into Friendſhip with it, that.
you are ſo tender of it? Do you not
know, that when you are the greateſt
Friends to the Body, it will be the moſt
dangerous Enemy to you? Do not think
that it is only Sin, and not the Body, that
is the Fleſh, which the Scripture calls
your Enemy : For it is the Body, as in-
clining to Creatures, from which the fin-
ful Soul cannot reſtrain it: It is the Body,
as having an inordinate, ſenſitive Appe-
tite, and Imagination, and ſo diſtemper-
ed, as that it rebels againſt the Spirit,
and caftęth off the Rule of Reaſon, and
would not be curbed of its Deſires, but
have the Rule of all it felf. Was it not
the very Fleſh it ſelf that S.Paul ſays he
fought againſt, and kept under, and
brought into Subjection, left he should be
a Caſtaway? 1 Cor. 9. 26.' Why ſhould
Sin be called Fleſh and Body, but that it
is the Body,or Fleſh, that is the principal
Seat of thoſe Sins that are ſo called? &.
How earneſtly ſhould we beg of God,
that
L 4
152 Death our Deliverance.
that Faith and Hope in Vigorous Ex-
erciſe, that may kindle our Defires, and
Love towards the Heavenly State, and
make us long to behold the Lord in Gto.
Iy? when we ſhall put off this Body,
and our Souls be filled with Heavenly
Light and Love. Certainly, if we do
not now deſire it, we ſhall never enjoy
it : For, we can never be happy by full
Satisfa&tion, in that which we do not
know enough of, to make us defire. But
the little Knowledge and Love of God,
which a real Chriſtian now hath, ſhould
make him Importunate in his Re-
queſts for more and make him va-
lue his Hopes of a better State , beyond
all the Pleaſures of Sin, and all the Poſ
ſeſſions of this World.
O how paſſionately have ſome Excel-
lent Perſons lamented the Weakneſs of
their Deſires, and Love, and cryed out
for more of Heavenly Life, and Light,
* Mr. B's and Love to God! 0. * where is the long-
Dying
Thoughts
, ing, the rejoycing, the triumphing Faith?
p.184,212 Where is the pleaſant Familiarity above,
that ſhould make a Thought of Chriſt and
Heaven to be sweeter to me, than the
Thought of Friends, and Health, or all
the Pleaſure and Proſperity in the World?
Do thoſe that dwell in God, and God in
them, and bave their Heart and Conver.
ſation
*
A Funeral Sermon.
153
downwards, than :3
ſation in Heaven, attain to no more clear,
and ſatisfying Perception of that bleſed
State, than I have yet attained? Is there
no more Acquaintance above, to be bere
expected? No livelier ſenſe of future
Foys ? No ſweeter Fore-tafts? No fuller
filencing of Doubts and Fears? Alas!
How many Chriſtians are leſs afraid to go
to a Priſon, than to their God, and had
rather be Baniſhed to a Land of Strangers,
than ſent to Heaven? O Lord, muft I,
that am called thy Child, and an Heir of
Heaven, and a Coheir with Chriſt, have
no more Acquaintance with my Glorified
Lord, and no more Love to thee, who art
my Portion, before I go bence and come to
thee? ---Muſt I go benee, ſo like a Stran-
ger, to my home? O what do I beg for so
frequently, and ſo earneſtly, for the ſake
of my Redeemer, as the Spirit of Life
and Conſolation, that may shew me the
pleaſed Face of God, and unite all my.
Affections to my glorified Head, and draw
up this dark and drowſie Soul, toʻlove and
long to be with thee?
Ö God forbid, that this Sinful Flesh
ſhould be more powerful to draw me
Love, to carry my Defires up to God.
O thou. that freely gaveſt me thy Grace,
maintain it to the laſt againſt its Enemies,
and
145
Death our Deliverance.
.
1
A
ز
and make it finally Vittorious : It came
from thee, it hath been preſerved by thee,
it is on thy ſide, and wholly for thee; O
let it not now fáil., and bé conquer'd by
blind and baſe Carnality; *or by the Temp.
tations of a Helliſh conquered: Enemy!
It is thine Image which thou loveft,
it is á Divine Nature, and Heavenly
Beam; What will a Soul be: without it,
but a Dungeon of Darkneſs, -a Devil for
Malignity, and dead to Holineſs and
Heavenlineſs? O rather deny me
the Light of the Sun, than the Light of
thy Countenance .: Lefs- miſerable had I
been without Light-or Being, than with.
out thy Grace.
O forſake not a Sinner in bis Extre-
mity, who Conſents to thy. Covenant, and
would not forſake thee. My: God; I have
often finned againſt thee, but yet thou
knoweft, I would fain be. Thine. I have
not ſerved thee with that Reſolution, Fi.
delity and Delight, as ſuch a Mafter ſhould
have been ſerved į But yet I would not
forſake thy Service, nor change my Ma-
fter, or muy Work. I can ſay with thy Ser-
vänt Paul, A&s 27. 23. That thou art
the God whoſe I am, and whom I ſerve.
And O! that I could ſerve thee better! For
to ſerve thee, is but to receive thy Grace,
and uſe it for my own, and others good;
and
A
;
A Funeral Sermon.
155
and so to glorifie thee, and pleaſe thy,
Will, which being Love it felf, it pleaſed
beft, when we receive it, and do moſt
good. Nothing in this World is more
my Grief, ihan that I love thee no more :
Forſake not then a Sinner, that would not
forſake thee, that looks towards thee, that
feels it, as his Trouble, to be fo dark and
ſtrange unto thee; that groaneth, and
gaspeth after thee: feeling, to his greateſt
forrow, that while ke is preſent in the
Body, he is abſent from the Lord. My
Lord, I have nothing to do in this World,
but to ſeek, and ſerve thee.- pardon
all my Carnal Thoughts, and all my Un-
thankful Neglects of thy precious Grace
and Love ; and let the fuller Communica..
tions of thy Forfeited Grace, now tell me
by Experience, that thou doft forgive
When I have ſaid, Will the Lord
caſt off for ever? And will be be favou.
ráble no more? My Conſcience has reply.
ed, That this is mine Infirmity. I never
wanted Comfort, becauſe thou ever want-
tedft Mercy; but becauſe I wanted Faith,
and Fitneſs to receive it, and perceive it;
But haft thou not Mercy alſo to give me
even that. Fitneſs, and that Faith? - My
God, Allis. of Thee, and through Thee,
and all is to Thce: and when I have the
Felicity, the Glory of All for ever will be
Thine; :
me.
:
>
156
Death our Deliverance.
Thine; If I can live and dye in truſting in
Thee, Furely I ſhall not be confounded.
And yet, miſtake me not. I ſay not
that all are Graceleſs, that are Afraid of
Death. For Nature defires Life,even un-
der Sufferings that are but tolerable, ra.
ther than dye. And this is from meer
natural, neceſſary Inclination, which
Free-will hath not full Power againſt.
Death, as the Diffolution of our Franie,
as the 'Separation of Soul and Body can-
not, for it ſelf, be loved. The putrify.
ing of this Body in the Grave, the great.
neſs of the Change of Death, the Dark-
neſs of our Minds, and the Weakneſs of
our Grace, the remaining Senſe of Sin,
with the dreadful Majeſty of that God
before whom we muſt
appear,joyned witli
our Natural Averſeneſs to Dye,may make
Us ſhrink and tremble: But the Faith of
the Inviſible World, the Love of God
and Chriſt, and a deſire to enjoy him,
and pleaſe him, and be with him, ſhould
do much to overcome theſe Fears, and
make us willing
Though ſome remaining Fear be con-
fiftent with Uprightneſs, yet remember,
that not to deſire and long for this Blef
fed State, though mix'd with a Fear of
intervening Death, is highly Criminal
and
A Funeral Sermon.
157
Not to
ånd Faulty : For the Love of God and
Chriſt, and earneſt Deſires to be like
him, and to be with him, ſeems to be
the better half of all Religion, 2 Tim.
4.
8. 2 Tit. 13. 2 Pet. 3. 12.
deſire this Bleſſed Change, is directly a
Sin againſt the Goſpel, whereby we are
called to the obtaining of the Glory of our 2 Theſſ.2.
Lord Jeſus Chriſt. Without fúch De. 12.
1 Pet.1.12
fires, we comply not with the Deſign
and Will of God, who bath called us to
bis Eternal Glory by Chriſt Jeſus. For
how can his Call be anſwered, without
an Inclination of Heart to fuch a State;
and a Defire after it?
For a real Member of Chrift, and
Heir of Heaven, to be only Content to
ſee the Lord, to be Content to be for ever
in his Bleſſed Preſence, and perfectly ho.
ly, and freed from Sin, is a very hard
and harſh Expreſſion. Men are Cove-
tous, Eager, and Ambitious after Earthly
Good; And ſhall a Chriſtian's Deſire
be leſs earneſt after the Heavenly Glo-
ty?
I grant, fome remaining Fear of
Death may conſiſt with Integrity; when
it is not God and Heaven we are averſe
to, but Death that ſtands in the way :
Or when it is becauſe of our Doubts of
God's Acceptance of us. For I queſtion
not
158
Death our Deliverance.
1
not but moſt upright Chriſtians would
rather dye than live, might they but
ſtrongly Hope to be with Chriſt
, and
Enjoy the Divine Preſence. As others
would be glad of Removal, might it be
without Dying , becauſe they fear the
Pains and Terrors of a dying Hour.
Might they not be uncloached, but
cloathed upon, by an immediate Tran-
flation, they care not how ſoon it were.
For there be Many ſuchi, who deſire the
Second Coming of Chrift unfeignedly,
and the Bleſſed Conſequences of it, to
whom all the parts of the Heavenly
State and Life are ſweet and grateful,
who live and walk in their Integrity be-
fore God, tho their Grace prevail. not
againſt the Fear of Death, in any great
degree.
Whereas you ought to conſider
that the Throws and Pangs of Travelling
Women, in ordinary Cafes, may be
ſuppoſed to equal, or exceed the Pains
of Death. And who knows the Divine
Supports that may make our Diffolution
eaſie? Yet many a Mother has Courage
and Patience, by the Hopes of Life, and
of a living Child, when all theſe Sorrows
ſhall be foon forgotten.
3
And
A Funeral Sermon.
159
:
And ſhall the Knowledge and Expecta-
tion of Heaven, and Eternal Life be leſs
powerful, to influence thy Soul againſt
the Fear. of Death? How many have
been inabled to conquer the Fear of
Death, and been diſpleaſed with their
Friends, that talked of their Recovery
as hopeful, and have told them, that
ſuch Diſcourſe was not pleaſing, they
had rather dye, and be with Chriſt.
Is it thy Uféfulneſs to Relations and
Friends, or to the Intereſt of Chriſt' in
this IVórld, that makes thee unwilling?
Think a little , Are you fitter to Judge
and Determine of that than he ? Can
he not do his own Work without thee?
You know you cannot have an Houſe
above, without pulling down this Earthly
Tabernacle ; You know you cannot get
to Heaven but by dying, and you pretend
to be related to the Heavenly Country:
Are you defirous of nothing better than
the Fruits of this Earth? What a Con-
tempt of God and Chriſt, What a grati-
fication of the Devil, what a Contradi.
&tion to your Belief and Hope, does this
Backwardneſs carry with it? yea a Con-
tradi&tion to the very End and Deſign of
all Religion ; which is a dead, and vain,
inſignificant, and trifling Thing, if it re-
fer not to a Blefjed Eternity beyond the
Grave,
160 Death our Deliverance:
.
Grave, and bring us not to deſire, and
chufe it as our End.
You eſpecially
, who are Old Diſciples;
and have been long in the School of
Chrift, ſhould conſider this. You know
you muſt er'e long lay down this Ta-
bernacle and be uncloathed ; You pro-
feſs to hope, ſhortly to enter into the
World of Joy; What a ſhame is it,
that your Sight is no clearer, your Per-
ception no quicker, your Apprehenſions
no higher, your Deſires no ſtronger,
as to this Expected Bleſſedneſs after
Death! Thơ You are ſenſible
you
dravi
nearer to the Things Believed, and Ho-
ped for, and that within a little while
you expect the Promiſes will have a
full Performance as to 1014; that you are
almoſt There, where Faith ſhall paſs into
Sight and Love ; You are almoſt ready
to take your place in Glory, where Mil-
lions are gone before you: O how is it,
that you are no more joyfully affected
with theſe Hopes ! How is it, that your
Thoughts are fo doubtful, your Défires
ſo ſluggiſh? That this Body., and this
preſent World, is ſo unduly loved ? even
tho' the Pleaſure of fenfible Things be
almoſt gone ; tho’ Bodily Infirmities and
Pains, make this preſent Dwelling un.
eaſie: For they require your Patience,
and
1
A Funeral Sermon.
161.
and call aloud to you to halten your
Work, to ſet looſe, and prepare to come
away. God hath made you weary of
this World, and makes you often cry
for Divine Afliſtance and Grace: He
hath given yoụ to know by Experience,
that He alone muſt be the Portion of
your Souls, his Favour alone your Life;
and Heaven, or Nothing, your Happi-
neſs: You find that the Hope of Hea-
ven is your only Comfort : For ſuch as
Tou, to be unwilling to dye, who, by
Age and Weakneſs, have one Foot in
Heaven already, is moſt inexcuſable:
You have found that your Souls are
uſually worſt, when your Bodies have
been beſt, and when the Body is in the
beſt State, it is uſually worſt with the
Soul : Should it not therefore be your
Care, when the outward Man is decay.
ing, that the inward Man ſhould be
aſpiring after God, and grow better?
Has this vile and corruptible Fleſh been
ſo much your friend, that you are lothi
to be uncloathed? What Entertainment
have you had in this World, that you
ſhould be fo loth to leave it? Have
your Fears, and Cares, and Sorrows, by
reaſon of the Body; been ſo delightful;
that you would not that they lhould
have an End, that you do not groän to
M
be
162.
Death our Deliverance.
g
be cloathed upon, with an Houte from
Heaven ? Methinks, as every Pain and
Ache, and Trouble, and Sickneſs, ſhould
mind the Wicked of their Eternal Sor-
rows; ſo the Bodily Infirmities, De
cays, and Sickneſs of good Men
Thould raiſe their Deſire to be with
Chriſt.
O what a ſhame is it, as to All of us,
that we no more defire and groan, to
be delivered, when there is ſo glorious
and bleiled a State in view before us?
That the Thoughts of theſe things are
ſo cold and feldom! Our heavenly Af.
fections fo low and weak! What can
be the reaſon? but that we look upon
the heavenly. Glory as at the diſtance of
many years to come, if at all we be.
lieve and expect it? But this is Shame-
ful, to thoſe that profeſs by Death to
expe&t a Freedom from all the Incumbe.
rances of Fleſhi and : Blood, of bodily
Pallions and Appetites, and of all the
preſent Temptations of Senfuality : who
expect that our Time of Sinning and
Suffering ſhall Mortly end together ,
when we thall be releaſed from all the
fad Accidents of Mortality, and this
vile and corruptible Body be raiſed in
Glory. Shameful indeed for us, who
believe a Blaffed State ſo near; when
there
A Funeral Sermon.
163
there ſhall be nothing from within, not
from without', 'ever more to intercept,
hinder, or abate our Compleat Felicity :
who look for the Light of God's Eter-
nal Favour to ſhine upon us, and the
plentiful; pleaſant Streams of Eternal
Goodneſs, flowing from God and the
Lamb, to make our Delight, and Joy
Perfect and Everlaſting. And yet we
do not, ( as we ought , ) defire and
long to be partakers of this Blefled
State.
1
Laſtly, This ſhould moderate our Sor:
tow, for the Death of our holy Friends
and Relations; whoſe Earthly Houſe is
pulled down, to enjoy a Heavenly one.
Who groaned, and waited, and long-
ed, for that Diſſolution, which we
unduly Mourn for. Who are pleaſed
with 'that Tranſlation, and Removal,
which we bewail. It is but what they
defired, and long have waited for. They
are now pleaſed, in the Happy Change
of their old Earthly Dwelling, for a
Building of God, not made with Hands;
Éternal in the Heavens. They are un-
cloathed to be cloathed upon. Let us
not then Mourn for their Advancement
to that Happy State, which they eat-
neſtly afpired after ; and which we out
M
felves
164
Death onr Deliverance.
felves ſhould live in the Joyful Expe-
Etation of. Let us rejoyce rather, that they
have finiſhed their Courſe ; that their
Souls are gone to Chriſt; That their
Bodies ſhall reſt in their Graves, for a
Time, and hereafter. ariſe in Glory.
Let jis think where our deceaſed Holy
Friends now are, what they fee, and
know, and do, and enjoy : what the
State, and Life, and Company, and Em
ployment above is : “And how much
better it is with them now, than when
they were with us on Earth. They have
received the end of their Faith and
Hope, and ſo attained their Deſire in
the preſent Salvation of their. Souls
and they have Aſfurance too as to their
Bodies, That hereafter they ſhall be rai-
ſed, and changed , and made like the
gloriõus Body of Chrilt.
j
+
Let us thus think în particular of our
Good Friend Mrs. Mary Doolittle, who
hath put off this Earthly. Tabernacle,
and is entered into the glorious Aftem
bly of the Friends of Chriſt above. What
I thall mention of Her, is from ſuch
Hands, as there can be no doubt of the
Truth, of what I ſhall fay; and very
many of You here, will readily yield a
concurrent Teſtimony.
It
A Funeral Sermon.
1165
It ſhall be under Three Heads, Firft,
Her Perſonal Pietý, or her general Cha-
ra&ter as a Chriſtian. Secondly, Her Re.
lative Religion, or concerning her in the
ſeveral Relations, wherein ſhe ſtood, as
faithfully diſcharging the
Duties of them.
Thirdly, Her Chriſtian Deportment un-
der bodily Infirmities and Sickneſs, with
Some more Remarkable Paſages in her
laſt Sickneſs, before ſhe put off this
Earthly Tabernacle.
Firſt, As to her Perſonal Piety, and
General Character as a Chriſtian, That
ſhe was truly Serious, and Religious
in her Youth and ſo eſteeined and
judged above Forty years ago, was the
ground of her being choſen by her Huf-
band , as the Companion of his Life.
And God continued her to him in much
Mercy, for about Nine and thirty years:
Being pleaſed by Her to build up his
Houſe, to ſuch a Degree, as not many
Inſtances in City or Country can be
given of the like. That out of his own
Family, there was not one Solemn Fu-
neral in Thirty nine or Forty years; ex-
cept of Two Children in the Month
and One newly wean'd ; and none at
all in the Space of Five and twenty
years. Let God have the Glory, and
M
let
1
3
M 3
166
Death our Deliverance.
1
let Thankfulneſs to Heaven be mixed
with your Mourning; by this Refle-
&tion.
I do not underſtand, and I like it not
the worſe that ſhe pretended to high
Flights of Confidence and Aſſurance,
which few attain, or preſerve very long :
And I fear many deceive themſelves,
by ſomewhat that is not of God, under
that Name. Yet when ſhe had any
Darkneſs as to her Spiritual State, when
The was ſenſible of the Weakneſs of
her Love to Chriſt, and. Lamented it ;
He who on all accounts was fitteſt to
affiſt her, endeavoured to let her know
the Truth of that Grace ;) by diſtin:
guiſhing of a threefold Love to Chrift;
a Dęlighting Love, a Deſiring Love, and
a Mourning Love : Telling her, that tho?
ſhe had not the former of theſe, to her
Comfort ; ſhe could not deny, or diſ
own the two latter. And this helped to
give her Satisfaction, concerning the
Trial of her State. She added Judici.
ouſly the Night before ſhe died, 'I look
to Sincerity, and Uprightneſs of Heart,
as a ground of Comfort ; but I do not
put them in the room of Chriſt, my only
Saviour
Several
A Funeral Sermon. 167
Several years ago the read much in
the Practical. Writings of Mr. Tſauc
Ambroſe, particularly concerning Éter-
nity, which made a very great Impreſ-
fion on her Mind; fo .as that fhe trem-
bled under the Apprehenfiol, left the
ſhould come ſhort of that Bleſſed Eter:
nity', there deſcribed. However, under
her Doubts and Fears, when i he free
Grace of God in Chriſt was diſcourſed
of, ſhe could comfortably fay, l'hy then
may not fuch: a one as I, be accepted by
free Grace in Chrift? and bope to be ca-
pable of Blefjedneſs in Heaven, as well
as Others? This is a Faithful Saying
worthy of all Acceptation, that Chriſt
came into the World to ſave Sinners, of
whom I am Chief. This ſhe did , and
could fay, from her very Soul, and this
was her Encouragement and for that
ſhe could Say. it, have Reſigned rezę
to God in Covenant again and again.
Bleſs the Lord, who hath enabled me to
devote, and give up my ſelf to be his.
Lord? I am thine, Accept and Sive me.
And at another. Time ſhe was able to
ſay, I have had that Converſe with
God, and Communion with him, that I
would not part with for the whole World.
This is more than many, who are Sin-
cere attain unto. For tho fome real
Chris
2
1
+
M4
168
Death our Deliverance.
Chriſtians have great Refreſhments
and Support., by. Communication of
Light, and Strength; and Joy upon a
Sick and Death Bed; as if the Light
of Glory ſhined into them, and they
had the beginning of Heaven here ;
Yet many others may want this, when
they come to dye, and Experience little
of theſe Exuberant Jays
Exuberant Joys, through
their whole Courſe. For God exer-
ciſes Prerogative in the Diſpenſation of
his Comforts, at that, and at other
Times.
Therefore the Judgment we ſhould
inake of Perſons,muſt rather be ground-
ed on their general Courſe of Life,
than on their particular Frame in Sick:
neſs, or toward the Approach of Death.
Some times by reaſon of the Diſorder
Ofrohe Blood and Spirits, the Holieſt
Serva its of God may be either Lum-
bilh and Melancholy; or elſe Feveriſh
and Pfrérietical : Sometimes through
the T:mptations of the Devil, they
max se unſettled in their Minds; or
through Deſertion : fpeak: unconforta-
bly to thoſe about them. They may
AMiet themſelves with deſpairing
Thoughts, and leave the World under
inward Darkneſs. :: Their. Agonies in
Death may be without any Sence of
Com
A Funeral Sermon.
169
Comfort, and yet they may be Ac
cepted with God, and paſs to Eternal
Glory. We ſhall not be Judged ,ac-
cording to that particular Inſtant of
Death, but according to the general
Courſe of our Life. However, it is ob
ſerved in moſt caſes, that God does
ſpeak Peace to Upright Chriſtians, be-
fore he takes them to himſelf.
Secondly, Let us Conſider her Carri-
age in each Relation. There were ma-
ny things Imitable in her Example, as a
Wife, a Mother, a Miſtreſs, c. Her
Affection and Reverence to her Husband,
were very obſervable. When he, among
many other of the Faithful Servants of
Chrift was Silenced, and forbidden to
Preach; tho' ſhe had then Children,
and like to have more ; and a confide-
rable Maintenance was thereby to be
ſtopped ; and a growing Family to be
caſt upon the Providence of God; and
many urged Her, to perſwade. him to
coinply with the Impoſed Terms : She
wholly declin'd it, and would rather
truſt God in a Suffering State ; leaving
him intirely to his Conſcience, as the fit-
teft Judge of his Obligations, Truſt, and
Duty, in that Cafe.
When
171
Death our Deliverance,
When afterwards, Conſequent to his
Nonconformity, he met with any Dif-
ficulties, : by continuing to Preach; ſhe
patiently ſubmitted, and took joyfully
the ſpoiling of their : Goods ; ſaying of
ten , when his - Perſon was in hazard
That ſhe was ready, rather to adven-
ture her own Life, than that His ſhould
be in danger : As apprehending His to
be more valuable to the World, and the
Intereſt of Souls, than hers, or Twenty
ſuch.
This Affe&tion ſhe continued all her
Life, adviſing her Children in her laſt
Sickneſs; to be careful of their Father,
and tender of him in her Abſence : for
by ſo. mild, and good a word, ſhe ſpake
of her Diſſolution, then in Proſpect. Ad.
viſing them withal to love one another;
and be kindly Affectioned to each o.
* Mr. S&- ther: Praying particularly for * her Son,
muel Doo- whom ſhe had the Comfort to ſee fet-
led in the Sacred Work of the Miniſtry,
that God would furniſh him with fui.
table: Strength of Body and Spirit, and
crown his Miniſtry with an abundant
Bleſſing. :'
Not long before ſhe dyed, ſhe thank
fully owned the Goodneſs of God to
her, in the Spiritual Aſſiſtance and.Com-
fort, ſhe received by ſuch Relations ,
who
little.
A Funeral Sermon.
170
who had an Intereſt in Heaven, and
could plead it for her in Prayer, while
The was languiſhing on a Sick Bed.
And, at laſt, when the took her Fare-
wel of her Husband , She thanked him
for all his Love, and all his Prayers, as
audibly as ſhe was then able to ſpeak.
Thirdly, Aş to her Deportment under
Bodily Weakneſs and Pains; Her Pati.
ence and Submiſſion were very becoming,
and truly Chriſtian.
When ſhe could not ſleep in the Night,
ſhe ſaid the next Morning, I thought this
would have been a Comfortable Night to
me : but preſently recollected her felf,
ſaying, So it is, for it is a Mercy I am
out of Hell, whén Ten thouſands are caſt
into the Bottomleſs Pit, that never finned
as I have done.
How well ſhe bore her Sickneſs, and
how little follicitous ſhe was about the
Iſſue of it, is evident from her own
words; O how comfortable is Death, when.
Sin is Pardoned, and God Reconciled? O
that I might entertain kind, and good
Thoughts of God, and truſt him, though
be Nay me. When ſpoken to, about her
Recovery ; She could ſay, I do not hope
it; and bleed be God I do not defire it.
When asked, Are you not in a ſtreight
about
172
Death our Deliverance,
1
about it? Are you willing to leave
Husband, and Children, and all to
be with Chriſt? She declared her Wil-
lingnefs.
It is true, ſometimes ſhe complained,
That ſhe had not ſuch vigorous, lively,
nielting Affections, in Sickneſs, as fome-
time formerly in Health : yet the depend-
cd on God ſtill.
When ſhe was Asked, Whether the
kept her Thoughts employed about Hea-
ven? She Anſwered, I do what I can
And the Night before the dyed, after a
little ſilence, when ſhe was queſtioned
concerning her Thoughts, What ſhe was
thinking of? She Anſwered, Three things,
(which are fit for all of us often to
think of) a Deceitful Heart, a Painful
Death, and a Tempting Devil: God re.
ſtrained the laſt, and carried her above
the Fear, and Feeling of the Second :
for tho' the faid, She feared a hard Death;
Yet: The added, I ſubmit to the Will of
God, he will not lay upon me more than
be will enable me to bear.
Her Humility and Thankfulneſs was
very conſpicuous during this Sickneſs. O
wbat a Mercy is it, ſaid ſhe, that ſuch a
one as I ſhould have Hopes of Heaven, of
the Pardon of Sin, and of an Intereſt in
Chrift: And yet when any of thoſe
holy
A Funeral Sermon.
173
,-
holy Expreſſions ſhe ufed, were repeated
in Prayer to God, by thoſe who aſiſted
her, She deſired, no ſuch Speeches of
hers ſhould be mentioned to God, For.
ſays ſhe, my frame is not equal, and aliké
alway. I cannot think, and speak the
Same things, at one time, that I do at
another. .
An hour or two, before she left this
World, Ime teſtified her Deſire to be with
Chriſt; faying, How long ! O Lord, hovo
long! if my Work be done come and de-
liver me! She begged they would
pray for her, that her Strength might
hold out to the laft; that God would
not leave her, nor hide his Face in the
Agonies of Death. She deſired rather
to be diffolved, than to continue in the
Body: ſaying, I Look, I Long, I Hope ;
O when will the hour come? Muſt I tar-
ry, and endure another Night! Come,
Lord Feſ14, Come quickly! Haft thout
no Bowels for me? Whilſt thou wert on
Earth, thou wert full of Compaſion to
poor Sinners, and art thou not the ſame in
Heaven? After this ſhe owned herſelf
refreſhed by Prayer, and that tho her
Body was weak, her Heart was in a
good Frame; being much recruited, and
encouraged by Prayer. And ſo the Com-
mended her Soul to God, calling on him
to
1
174
Death orir Deliverance.
to the very laſt, for his merciful Affi-
ſtance, and Succour, through the dark
Valley, and to accept and receive her
departing Soul; and ſo the dyed in the
Lord, and ſlept in Fefus.
God grant to us, as he did to Hei,
Saving Help in that hour of Darkneſs
and Trouble! and enable us to follow
the Exemplary Faith and Patience, of
thoſe who are gone before! That withi
them at laſt, we may receive the End of
our Faith and Hope, the Salvation of our
Souls, and the Reſurrection of our Bodies,
in the Day of Chriſt
. To him be Glory for
ever and ever. Amen.
A
"Α
Funeral Sermon
PREACHED
Upon the DEATH of
the Reverend
Mr. Nathaniel Oldfield
Who Deceaſed
December 31. 1696. Ætat. 32.
With ſome Account of his
Exemplary Character.
Che Second Edition.
By JOHN SHOWER.
LONDON:
Printed for Sam. Crouch, at the Corner of
Popes Head-Alley in Cornbill; and 7. Law.
rence, at the Angel in the Poultry, 1699.
TO
His Worthy Friend and Brother,
Mr. Foſhua Oldfield.
T
1
SÍR
HE Honour which it pleaſed
God to beſtow on Your De-
ceaſed Brother, to be ſo much
á Bleſſing, and Beloved
while Living, ought to qualifie your
Sorrow for his Death; and make you
the more ſoftly to lament your Lofs.
'Twas his Serious Godlineſs, that
made him ſo valuable, and in ſome
reſpect, You and I are more obliged
than others,' to Follow his Faithi, or
Chriſtiani Piety(in * that fenfe you * 2 Timi)
know the word is sometimes uſed.) The Solid
Chap.iv.d.
Integrity of his Heart toward's God,
joynd with a trze Zeal for his. Glory,
qualified him for great Service, as a
Miniſter.
N Will
The Epiſtle
Gildas Sal-
Will you ſuffer me to mind my Self
and You, who I am perſwaded, need
it leſs than I do) that it was his ſoli-
citous Care and Concern about the Sal-
vation of his own Soul, that made
him ſo Diligent and Succeſsful for the
Souls of others. He had very much
Help herein, by the frequent and at-
tentive Peruſal of the Close Warnings,
and Directions given Miniſters in
* Mr.B's * The Reformed Paſtor, "To take
vianus, The heed, lešt. we be Preachers and no
Reformed Chriſtians, dedicated to the Altar
Paſtor,8%.
as God's Prieſts, and not ſanctified
Ch.5.5.5, by Dedication to Chriſt as his Diſci-
6,7&c.
ples, and so worſhip an unknown
God, and preach an unknown Sa-
viour, an unknown Spirit, an
unknown. ſtate of Holineſs, and
Communion with God, and a Glory
that is unknown, and like to be un-
kršown for ever. If we foundly
believe, and are affected with the
* Truth we ſtudy and preach, we fhall
preach it more heartily. Experience
• will direct us to the fitteſt Subjects,
and furniſh us with Matter, and
quickers
Ch.1.9.9.
6
6
6
6
Dedicatory.
6
C
6
c
t
6
we
G
quickeiż us to ſet it höme: Whereas
"he is like to be but an Heartleſs
· Preacher, who is a Stranger to that
Chriſt, and Grace , he preacheth of
to others. And ſo if he do not firit
preach to himſelf, what he teicketh
'them; for if our own Hearts be cold,
our Preaching will be fo: And if
we have but an affected Fervency,
can't expect a Bleſſing ſhould at-
tend it.
There are many Pallages in that
Book of the like Tendency, which we
can hardly read without Fear and
Trembling : fome of 'em, as I remember,
He own'd did most deeply affect his
Soul, and I have ſometimes thought
they had ſome good Impreſſion on minc.
I-deſire to be more under the Awe
and Influence of ſuch Confiderdtions.
It
may
be the. Recital of á few more
of 'em, may be of uſe to ſome of the
Younger Miniſters. As Fice anſwers to
Face
in a Gláſs, ſo doth the Heart of
Man one to another : What was of
to Him and Me, may reach more.
i
1
Na
Home
i
The Epiſtle
6
C
C
C
C
How many have preach'd Chriſt,
and periſht for want of a Saving 112-
tereſt in him ? Many may be now in
Hell, who have told their hearers
of the Tornionts of Hell, and warn’d
them to avoid it. Who have preach'd
of the Wrath of God againſt Sinners,
and are now feeling of it.
o what
Sadder Caſe can there be in the iTorld,
than for a Man, whoſe Buſineſs and
Calling it was to proclain Salvati-
on, and help other's to obtain it
yet after all, himſelf to be ſhout out!
That we should have ſo many Books
in our Libraries, that tell us the way
to Heaven, that we should ſpend
ſo much time in reading thoſe Books,
' and ſtudying the Doctrine of Eternal
Life, and after all to miſs of it!
That we ſhould preach ſo ñany Ser-
mons of Eternal. Salvation, and yet
fall ſort of it : And this becauſe
we preached of Chriſt, but neglected
Chim ; of the Spirit, but refifted him;
of Faith, but did not heartily believe;
of Repentance and Converſion, but
continued in a ſtate of Sin ; of an
'Heavenly
1
C
0
C
!
Dedicatory.
C
G
6
6
6
C
Heavenly Heart and Life; but re-
'mained Carnal and Earthly. our felves.
. Do we not know, that God is no
Reſpecter of Perſons, and that
an Holy Calling will never Save an
Unholy Man ? That the Preachers
of the Goſpel, muſt be judged by the
Goſpel ; ſtand at the fame Bar, be
Sentenc'd on the ſame Terms, and
" dealt with as ſeverely as other Men ?
It is a fearful thing to be an
unſan&tified Profeſſor, but much more
so to be an Unholy Preacher. When
me open our Bibles, ſhould we not
tremble, lest we read our own C012-
demnation? When we pen our Ser-
mons
little do we think we are
drawing up Indictments againſt our
own Souls : When we are arguing -
gainſt Sin, that we are but aggrava-
ting our own : When we magnifie the
· Riches of Chrift, and his Grace, and
declare it to others,we publiſh our own
Iniquity in rejecting him, and our
opon Miſery in being Strangers to
hini. O Miſerable Life.! that a
Man ſhould ſtudy, and preach from
year
C
C
6
ic
6
©
C
N 3
The Epiſtle
)
6
6
&
7
not
ܪ
year to year againſt himſelf, and
spend his days in a Courſe of Self-
condemning ! What
aggrava-
“ted Miſery will it be, to periſh in the
midſt of Plenty, to famiſh with the
Bread of Life in our Hands; while
we offer it to others, and urge
theni
6 to receive it, but we our ſelves will
Next to. His Pļety, or as a part of
it , his Peaceableneſs and Charity,
in oppoſition to Bitterneſs, and Divi-
ding Zeal, and a Narrow Spirit, was
very Commendable and Exemplary.
He could unite with all Chriſtians in
Things Neceſſary, and was not for
.
making more Fundamentals and Ne-
ceffaries than Chriſt hath made; or for
other Terms of Church-Communion
phan the Terms of our Common Chri-
ſtianity: And therefore was ready to
receive Al, whom he believed Chriſt
would receive. He was of one
Church with all thoſe, whom he
hop'd to meet in Heaven. En-
deavouring to hold the Unity of the
Spinit in the Bond af Peace, becauſe
be
9
Dedicatory.
be acknowledged that there is but One
Body, one Spirit, one Lord Jeſus
Chriſt, one Hope, one Faith, one
Baptiſm, C and conſequently but one
Holy Table, ) one God and Father
of all , from whom, and by whom,
and for whom are all Things.
'Tis from this Principle, as eſteem-
ing the Piety, Learning, and Uſeful-
neſs of Men of all Perſwafions, that
I cannot be unaffected at the Death
of the Reverend Dr. Horneck, of the
Šavoy, this Week: His Devotion, Zeal
and Diligence in Preaching, Writing,
and otherways endeavouring to do good
to the Souls of Men , makes him to be .
deſervedly and generally lamented
thoº I had no particular Acquaintance
with him, I reckon my ſelf bound to
value and love every Man, who en-
deavours to promote Reformation, and
Practical Religion, and ſpends his
Time, as he did, to help to make
the World better. I Rejoice in the
Gifts, and Graces, and Succeſs of
All the Servants of Christ, of what-
ever Name or Denomination. Tea,
g
N 4
I
The Epiſtle
I will Eſteem, and Love Them, whe-
ther they will Omuz , and Love me or
180.
This Charitable Spirit, ( let who
will call ſuch Moderation Lukewarms
m2efs,) with ſerious Diligence to pleaſe
God, and do what Service we can in
our Several Places, will be accepted
with God, and yield us Comfort, li-
ving and dying. And will, I doubt
not, be better thought of hereafter, when
the little Names of Diſtinction and
Matters of Diſpute, that now divide
Chriſtians and Proteſtants, ſhall be for-
gotten. As to all the Opinions and
Cenſures of Men, while we endeavour
ta do our Duty, we ought to be firmly
perſwaded, that every Man's Reputa-
tion and Credit , is as much at the
Diſpoſal of God, and under the Con-
duit of his Providence; as his Eſtate,
or Health, or Life ; and accordingly
me ought to Truſt hin.
SIR, By what I already know of
You, I do not queſtion your Agreement
with me in theſe things. I hope. I Mall
know
Dedicatory.
know you better, by a nearer and more
intimate Acquaintance, if it fall pleaſe
God to Diret and Guide You, to com-
ply with the invitation you have (by a
unanimous and ſpeedy Choice) to fuc-
ceed
your
Brother. However that be,I
beg of God to ſanctifie this Providence
to you, to the Congregation, and to all
his ſurviving Friends and Acquain-
tance : May I have Wisdom, dnly to
*
1
improve it.
I am
SIR,
London,
Febr. 3. 1696
Your Affectionate
Brother and Servant,
John Shower.
189
A
Funeral Sermon
ON THE
Death of Mr. N.Oldfield.
HEB. XIII. 7.
Remember then who have the
Rule over you , who have ſpo-
ken unto you the Word of God;
whoſe Faith follow, confidering
the End of their Converſation.
HE Suitableneſs of this Paſſage
to the prefent Solemnity, and to
the Mournful Occafion of it, is
ſufficiently apparent. The Direction here
T
given,
188
A Funeral Sermon
5
given, concerning the Peoples Duty, with
reſpect to their Miniſters, is entire, and
may be underſtood without examining
theContext.One would think it very eaſie
to determinie, of what /Miniſters the A-
poſtle' ſpeaks, whether ſuch as were yet
Alive, or ſuch as were Dead; did not
our Tranſlation favour their Opinion,
who would make the Original Word a
Participle, rather than a Subftantive,
(Tæv izruévwv) contrary to the more ge-
neral Senſe of moſt Learned Interpreters
and Criticks, who read the Words thus,
Be mindful of your Guides, or Rulers,
and remember i hem who have had the
Rule over you; i. e. who have been, and
were your Spiritual Guides. That 'tis
of theſe he ſpeaks, is, manifeſt by what
follows, who have ſpoken to you the
Word of God; or have been your Inſtru-
Etors in the Faith ; and who have kept
the Faith, and finiſhed their Courſe : For
he adviſes them to follow their Faith
and to conſider the happy End and Exit
of their Converſation.
As to the Duties unto Deceaſed Mini-
ſters here mention'd, it cannot be denied,
but they are applicable in part to other
Good Men, departed this Life: For
when private Chriſtians dye in the Lord,
we are not to forget them, and are obli-
1
1
ged
On the Death of Mr.N.Oldfield. 189
ged to imitate their Faith and Patience;
and to that end, to conſider their Con-
verſation in ibis World, and how they
got ſafe into another. But the Apoſtle
lppeaks here of their Paſtors and Teachers,
'the Miniſters of the Goſpel, and fuch of
their Spiritual Guides as were departed
this Life. With reſpect to theſe
have two things to confider. Firſt, The
Account that he gives of them,as to their
Perſons. Secondh, The Dirty' of Survi-
ving Chriſtians towards them, after their
Death.
!
we
4. Their
1. Firſt, As to their persons, the A-
poſtle gives us an account of them in
four Things. 1.As to their Name, They
are Guides and Rulers, iyuevos . 2. They
have ſpoken to you the Word of God, have
been Preuclers of the Everlaſting Goſpel.
3. He teſtifies their Exemplary Faith,
propoſing them as Patterns.
::4.
Conſtancy and Perſeverance in Faith and
Holineſs to the laſt; Conſidering the End
of their Converſation..
2. Having thus deſcribed their Per-
fons, he mentions :three Duties towards
them. ' I. To Remember them.'..2. To
Follow their Faith. 3. As a Motive and
a Means thereto, to Conſider their Con
verſation, and the happy End of it; Re-
member
190
A Funeral Sermon .
member them who have had, &c. I ſhall
firſt explain theſe ſeveral Particulars in
the Text, in the order mentioned ; and
then Apply my Diſcourſe to the Solemn
Occaſion of this Aſſembly,viz.the Breach
which God hath made amongſt you, by
the Death of my Reverend and worthy
Brotber
1. Firſt, As to the Perſons here deſcri-
bed : They are called Rulers and Guides,
for ſo the Original Word imports ; fuch
as have the Guidance and Inftrution of
others,by Authority or Office. It is ſome-
times uſed for Civil Rulers, ſometimes
for Eccleſiaſtical; and for the General of
an Army, for the Captain of a Regiment;
for the Governour of a Town, and ſome.
times.for a Principal Perfon amongſt o-
thers, Aits 15. 22.
The Sacred Writers make uſe of this
Word, for ſuch as were eſtabliſhed to
feed the Flock of Chriſt, and had the
over-ſight of particular Churches; So
Ver. 17. Obey them that have the Rule
over you, and ſubmit your ſelves; for they
watch for your Souls, as they that muſt
give an account. The like ver.24.Salute
all them that have the Rule over you, and
all the Saints. 'Tis doubted, whether
St. James, who was Biſhop of Ferufa-
len, was then alive; and more, whether
the
I
On the Death of Mr.N.Oldfield.
191
the Apoſtle directs this Epiſtle to all the
Churches in Judea, or only to the Con-
verted Jews in Jeruſalem. I ſhall not
go about to decide it. 'Tis plain, that
theſe Rulers, theſe Watchmen are the
ſame, who in the Text had ſpoken the
Word of God, or preach'd the Goſpel.
To this purpoſe we find that Clemens
Romanus, who is the moft Ancient Wri-
ter of the Chriſtian Church, next the A-
poftles, (the ſame Clemens who is men-
tioned by the Apoſtle himſelf, Phil. 4.3.)
in his Epiſtle to the Corinthians , uſeth
this very word very frequently for * Go. * Parol 2800
ſpel Miniſters, Biſhops, ſuch as preach'd cówfwas
the Word of God, and were over 'em in mois sigy
the Lord, and ſeveral of them in one refóoss uc
Church, inaking uſe ſometimes of the for, p.2.
one Name, ſometimes of the other. Degnboué.
985 euro
P:30. Taotúynle rois moyees butéeges, Ib.p.73. St. Clemens
Rom.Epift.i.ad Corinth 4°. Edit.Patr.Junij Oxon. 1633.
1
Our Bleſſed Saviour is called the Head,
the Husband, the Shepherd, the Lord of
his Church, which imports Authority;
and the Church is his Body, his Spouſe
his Flock, his Family and Houfhold;
and his Miniſters are called Rulers of his
Houfhold, Matth. 24. 45,
24. 45. When he was
about to leave the World, he declared
that
2
192
A Funeral Sermon
that all Power in Heaven and Earth was
comunicted to him, and commiflioned his
Apostles to make Diſciples by Baptizing
and Teaching promiſing his Preſence with
them therein, to the End of the World:
And when he aſcended up on high, he
gave Gifts to Men, as part of his Dowry,
not only Prophets, and Apofiles, and E.
vangeliſts, who were empowered by
Miracles as a Divine Atteſtation to prove
their Authority, to reveal and publiſh the
Rule of Faith and Life, but Paftors and
Teachers, to open and apply the Rule,
which they ſealed and delivered.
He hath determined in his Word, that
every Church ſhould have a Paſtor, one
or niore; he hath ſtated the Nature of
the Miniſterial Office and Power, to pro-
claim Repentance and Remiſſion of Sins,
to turn Men from the Power of Satan to
God, to edifie the Body of Chriſt, and to
gather, feed, and govern the Churches
of Chriſt, to Rule as well as Teach the
Flock, to judge who ſhould be publickly
taken into the Church by Baptiſm, or caſt
out; to rebuke thoſe that are diſorderly,
and ſee that all things be done to the Edi-
fication of the Church, to bind over the
Impenitent, wlio are contumacious to the
Bar of Chriſt, and reje&t 'em from the
Communion of the Church, and to ab
folve
1

On the Death of Mr.N.Oldfield. 193
folve the Penitent, and comfort 'em,and
by themſelves, or others, to look after
the Poor, and vifit the Sick, &c. He hath
deſcribed the Perſons that he would
have to be ſuch Officers, by their requi-
ſite Qualifications ; he did not appoint
a neceſſary Work to be done, and leave
it to the wide World who ſhould do it:
And that will help to determine, who
are the individual Perſons, that are fit-
teft according to Chriít's Deſcription.
I diſpute not, Whether there hath not
been, and ought not to be, a diſtinction
of Powers and Perſons in Ecclefiaftical
Government, or whether an abſolute E-
quality muft not neceſſarily be attended
with very ill Conſequences; or whether
Miniſters do not need Order, and Rule,
and Government among themſelves, as
well as every other Company and Socie-
ty of Men in the World. But that which
I argue from this Text, is this, That
they who preach the Goſpel,are to Guide,
Overſee and Rule their own Flock , ac-
cording to the Holy Scripture.
They are the Servants of Chriſt in his
Work, and your Servants for Feſus ſake.
They pretend not to Dominion over your
Faith, or to be Lords or Owners of the
Flock, but to be Helpers of your Joy ;
by their Care the Sheep are to be fed,
O
guided,
194
A Funeral Sermon
guided, preſerved, healed and brought
home. They are Rulers over Chriſt's
Houſhold, but not by Secular Force and
Rigour, not to compel Men to the Faith
and Obedience of the Goſpel, otherwiſe
than by Truth and Love , by Inſtruction
and Perſwaſion, and declaring the Mind
of Chriſt in his Word. You are not to
obey Miniſters as Civil Magiſtrates, that
Rule by the Sword, but thankfully re-
ceive the Truths they teach and the Mer-
cies they offer. Our Weapons in the
Chriſtian Warfare are not Carnal, but
Spiritual, to Edification, not Deſtruction,
not.Coercive, but Miniſterial : We are
to Inſtruct and Warn, to Reprove and
Exhort with Faithfulneſs and Seriouſ
neſs, in the Name of Chriſt, and with
his Authority, which
* See Dr. Hammond's Para as it is another thing
phraſe and Annotations on i
from the Power of a
Pet.5. 1,2,3. Alts ii. 30. Afts
20.28.Heb.12.7,17.1 Tim.1.17.
Magiſtrate, ſo by
I Thef. 5.12. Tit.3.10. I Cor.12. virtue of the Order
28,&c.
and Inſtitution of
Chriſt, it is very dif.
ferent from the private Counſel and Ad-
monitions of one Friend to another. The
fame Works are not done with the ſame
Authority, Efficacy, Certainty, or Order
by a Private Hand, as hy Públick Ofi
cers. For in this caſe you are obliged
*
to
On the Death of Mr.N.Oldfield.
195
to Submit your ſelves in the Lord, to
whatever is made known to you to be
according to the Will of God, revealed
in his Word. 'Tis true, if we exceed
our Commiſſion, you are not to receive
us, but if we keep to the Words of
Chriſt, he that deſpiſeth our Meſſage;
Despiſeth not Man, but God. You know
how earneſtly the Apoſtle admoniſhes to
this purpoſe, 1 Thej.5.12,13. We beſeechi
you, Brethren, 10 mind them who labour
amongſt you, and preſide over you, megist-
urtas, in the Lord; i.e. in the things of
the Lord, and according to his Order ;
and that admoniſh you, and to eſteem then
more than exceedingly, tip mielosi, in love;
for their Work or Office ſake: And let
the Elders, who rule well, oi togeo Bu'T&CJI,
be counted worthy of double Honour, or
Recompence, as the Original Word often
fignifies, i Tim. 5. 17, 18.
I may be blamed børfome, for ſaying
thus much; but there are certain Sea.
ſons, when it is expedient ( at leaſt not
unfit) for a Man to praiſe the Country
or the Family to wliich he belongs or the
Society to which he is related : And
therefore I here take the Liberty to
Magnifie mine Office,tho’I ſhould become
a Fool in glorying, 2 Cor. 12: 11. As to
the Inſtitution, Commiſſion; and Autho-
O
rity

1 96
bt A Funeral Sermon
rity of the Miniſtry, it is not of Men, or
by Man, but by Feſus Chriſt, and God the
Father, who raiſed him from the dead,
Gal. 1. 1. they received their Miniſtry
from the Lord, Col. 4. 17. he makes 'em
Overſeers, Acts 20. 28. Timothy is cal-
led ibe Servant of the Lord, 2 Tim.2.24.
Miniſters, by their Office, are as it were
his Menial Servants, that approach near-
er to his Perſon than others, and are em-
ployed in his particular Bufinefs. They
are Stewards over the Houſe and Family
of God, Tit. 1.7. Luke 12. 42. which
is no mean ſtation. They are called Pre-
ſidents, Guides, Rulers, Shepherd's, Plan-
ters, Husbandmen, Peſtors, Ambaſſadors
for Chriſt, and the Glory of Chriſt, and
the Miniſters of bis Spiritual Kingdom,
Angels of the Churches, Builders of his
Church, &c. By Baptiſm to initiate
Diſciples unto Chriſt, and by the other
Sacrament to Confirm them, to Feed 'em
with the fincere Milk of the Word, to
Intercede for them in Prayer, to Bleſs
them in the Name of Chriſt, to convey
his Meffages, Inſtructions, Counſels and
Comforts to 'ein, which without his In-
ftitution and Appointment, they could
no more do, than a Meſſenger can carry
a Pardon to a condemned Perfon, which
his Prince never fent. No Man taketh
the
On the Death of Mr.N.Oldfield.
197
the Honoilr to bimſelf, but he that is cal
Led of God.
2. They are deſcribed to be ſuch as
have spoken unto you the Word of God.
To feed the Flock, by found Doctrine.
Serious Study of the Holy Scriptures,
and diligent Preaching of the Word, is
no little part of the Buſineſs of a Goſpel
Miniſter. Simion Peter, loveſt thok me ?
Feed my Sheep, Fecd my Lambs? As
Stewards of the Houſhold, they are to
provide for the Family, as Shepherds,
to feed by Teachiug. And it is in great
Wiſdoin and Mercy to the Souls of Men,
that our Bleſſed Lord has appointed
ſome Perſons on purpoſe to devote them-
ſelves to this Work ; that they may be
able to Inſtruct the Ignorant, and eſta-
bliſh the Wavering, and comfort the
Sad, and recover the Backſlider ; to a-
waken, warn, convince and encourage
Others in the Chriſtian Warfare. And
whatever ſome pretend, that there is no
ſuch need of Preaching noto, as there
was in the Infancy of the Church; yet
in all Ages, this is the ordinary Means,
which God hath appointed, and is wont
to bleſs, for the Converſion and Salvati-
on of Souls, 1 Cor. 1. 21. It pleaſeth
God now, as well as formerly by the foo-
03 lilhnes
198
& Funeral Sermon
liſhneſs of Preaching to jave them that
believe. And it is the Commiſſion of our
Saviour for the Miniſterial Office, that
they Preach the Goſpel to every Creature.
And this , not only to plant a Church,
but to carry on its growth; it is for the
perfeting of the Saints, and for the edi.
fying of the Body of Chriſt
. The Mini-
ſtry of the Goſpel may be needful to
Converts, and Believers, and real Saints,
and is ſo, there being ſomething fill
lacking to their Faith and Comfort. And
they had need to be put always in Re.
memhrance of the Things they do know,
that they may be rooted and eltabliſhed
in the Truth, 1 Pet, 2. 12,
It is wonderful to Ohſerve, how our
Saviour rather choſe to Convert Men, by
the Preaching and Miracles of his Apo-
ftles, than by his own; how he would
not fully convert Paul without the Mini.
ſtry of Ananias, tho' he ſpake to him
from Heaven himſelf, and reaſoned with
him againſt his Perſecution ; how he
would not fully Convert Cornelius and
his Houſhold, without the Miniſtry of
Peter, tho' he ſent an Angel to direct
him to a Teacher, nor would he Convert
the Ethiopian Eunuch, without the Mi-
niſtry of Philip; nor the Goaler without
the Miniſtery of Paul and Silas, thohe
wrought
1
On the Death of Mr.N.Oldfield.
199
2
wrought a Miracle to prepare for his
Converſion. Our Lord knew the Necef-
ſity that the Infants of his Family had
of ſuch Nurſes, and he will keep up
the Honour of his own Officers, whom
he hath appointed for ſuch an End and
Ufe.
How much the Welfare of the Church
depends upon the Miniſters and Teachers
of the Word, and how little the Beauty
and Glory of Religion can ever be kept
up in the World, if Miniſters do not la-
bour in the Word and Doctrine, will very
eaſily appear, to ſuch as conſider, how
Religion has declined and been loft, by
the Ignorance, and Unfaithfulneſs, and
Negligence of thoſe that ought to have
Preached the Goſpel of Chriſt: And how
tlie Denial or Contempt of the Miniſtry
hath alway been accompanied with the
growth of Atheiſm, Infidelity, and Pro-
phaneſs
. How ſolemnly does the Apo-
Itle charge the Elders of the Church of
Epheſus, Acts 20.28, 30. Take beed un-
to your felves, and to all the Flock, over
which the Holy Ghoſt hath made you Over,
Seers, to feed the Church of God, which
be hath purchaſed with his own Blood,
and to warn every Man, left they be per-
verted by falſe Teachers, &c. And how
exprefly to the like purpoſe, are they
required
04
200
A Funeral Sermon
required to labour with their utmoſt
ſtrength in this Work, 1 Tim. 1. 17.
I Cor. 16. 16. i Thell. 5. 12. They are
To give themſelves continually to Prayer,
and the Miniſtry of the Word, Acts
6.4.
And how needful is it that they ſhould
do ſo, who are to unfold the Mind of
God to others; to teach them what they
inuſt know, believe and do, avoid, and
hope for; who have ſo many Difficul-
ties to explain, and ſo often need the
Tongue of the Learned, and a good ſhare
of Prudence, to ſpeak a word in Seaſon :
To acquaint their Hearers with their
ſeveral Maladies and Remedies, Dan.
gers and Duties, to hold forth ihe Ex-
cellency of Chriſt
, ſo as to make him
receiv'd and obey'd, admired and loved
and to be diligent in ſuch Work in feaſori,
and out of ſeaſon ; managing all, as un-
der an Awe of God, and with ſincere
Compaſſion and Love to Souls.
Suppofing the Word of God here to be
the TVritten Word, I need not enquire
curiouſly, how much of Divine Revela-
tion, or the Written Word, was then ex-
tant, when the Apoſtle wrote this Epi-
ſtle, (which is thought to be about ibe
Fifiy ſeventh, or Fifty eighih Tear of our
Bleſſed Lord, while he was a Priſoner
j
at
so
On the Deatb of Mr.N.Oldfield. 201
at Rome, and towards the end of his firſt
Impriſonment there.) All the New Te-
ſtament ſeems to be then written, ſave
the Epiſtles of St. John, and his Revela:
tions, and the Second Épiſtle of St. Pe-
ter. 'Tis certain, that the whole Word
of God in the Holy Scriptures, is to be
explained, and applyed by Preaching,
and that this is a principal part of a
Miniſters Work. They therefore who
pretend to the Miniſterial Office, accord-
ing to the Order of Chriſt, and yet ei-
ther deſpiſe, or neglect the Preaching of
the Word, one would think, either do
not underſtand their Office; or are not
faithful to it.
3. Another Thing concerning theſe
Deceaſed Miniſters the Apoſtle mentions,
is, their Exemplary Faith. They would
not have been propoſed as Patterns, with
reſpect to Faith, if they had not been
Famous and Exemplary, as to the Clear-
neſs of their Minds, and the Soundneſs
of their Doctrine. Follow their Frith.
Doubtleſs he means it of ſuch, who as to
Knowledge, and Firmneſs of Perſwafion,
concerning the Truths of the Goſpel, and
Fruitfulneſs in ſuitable Effects, did in
Spirit and Practice, ſhew themſelves Be-
lievers. They would not otherwiſe
have
202
A Funeral Sermon
have been named, as fit Examples for
the People to follow, as to their Faith.
You find Miniſters are exhorted to Take
sheed to their Doitrine, I Tim. IV. 16.
and to continue therein, that they May
Save themſelves and them that bear them,
and to ſpeak the things that become found
Do&trine, 1 Tim. VI. 3. They are to
keep the Doctrine of the Goſpel pure
and uncorrupt, and to feed the People
with the ſincere Milk of the Word. For
if the Doctrine, which ſhould promote
Faith and Holineſs, ſhould be depraved
by the Miniſters of the Word, how is it
poſſible that true Chriftianity ſhould
ſpread and Houriſh, or be preſerved and
continued? What need have we to beg,
that God would give and contmue ſuch
Paſtors after his own Heart, as may
feed
his People with Good Knowlodge and
Sound Underſtanding. They muſt hold
faſt the faithful Word that they have
been taught, that they may be able, hy
found Doctrine to exhort, and convince
Gain-ſayers, Tit. 1.6,9. Chap. 2. 1. Such
Speech that cannot be condemned, that
he who is of the contrary Party may be
aſhamed. And how comfortably and
uſefully may they Preach to others, who
are firmly perſwaded of the Truth of
what they fay; who believe and live
the
On the Death of Mr.N.Oldfield.
203
the Truths they deliver ? This is a .
great help to Miniſters in their Work,
and a great Advantage in order to Suc-
ceſs.
Theſe here, whoſe Faith is mentioned
were alſo Exemplary in all the Fruits of
Faith : They lived up to the Doctrine
they preached, and therein others are ex-
horted to follow them. They repreſented
in a Holy Life, the Doctrine they taught,
and ſo glorified him, in whoſe Name
they, diſpenſed it. By Humility and
Meekneſs, Moderation and Self-denial,
Zeal for the Glory of God, Mortificati-
on of Corrupt Affections, Contempt
of the World, Readineſs for the Croſs,
Condeſcenſion and Patience towards All,
Heavenly-mindedneſs, &c. In all things,
Miniſters should ſhow themſelves Patterns
of Good Works, and be Examples unto
Believers in Word, in Converſation, in
Charity, in Spirit, in Faith, in Purity ,
Tit. Il. 2,7. I Tim. IV. 12.
This is the moſt likely Method to
have Succeſs? For tho it may now
and then poſſibly fall out, that the Seed
of Divine Truth, * like Corn ſown by tow's Me-
a Leprous Hand, may grow up into dit.on a
fome Fruit ; yet how ſmall is the Good, Debauch'd
that is wrought by his Do&trine , in Miniſter,
Medit. XX
compariſon of the great Hurt that is
done
C
* Spur-
C
C
&
8.
204
A Funeral Sermon
c
C
C
G
C
done by the diſſolute Life of ſuch a
Miniſter? Is it likely, that he, that in
the Pulpit pleads for Honour unto the
Perſon of Chriſt, for Obedience to his
* Commands, and Faith to be exerciſed
in his Promiſes, and when he is out of
it contradi&ts all that he hath ſaid, by
a. Senſual Practice; is it likely he
ſhould ever win many Diſciples to
· Chrift? Will Men ever hearken to ſuch,
who decry Drunkenneſs, and Wanton-
neſs, and Covetouſneſs,&c. as the way
to Deſtruction, and yet turn not their
own Feet from walking therein? will
they not ſay, Phyſician, heal thy ſelf?
or, Thou Hypocrite, Firſt caſt the Beam
out of thine own Eye, and then ſhalt
thou ſee clearly to.caſt out the Mote that
is in thy Brother's Eye.
How can He be a Pattern to Believers,
in thoſe Graces he is a Stranger to? How
can he kindle Heavenly Affečtions in the
Souls of others, when he feels nothing
himſelf? How can he ſpeak of Divine
Truth, according to the Excellency, and
Neceſſity, and Importance of it, if he
doth not believe, and live, and obey it
himſelf? We may as well think, that a
Heretick may Teach you the Truth, as
well as the Orthodox; and a Schiſma-
tick teach you Unity and Peace, as well
C
as
On the Death of Mr. N.Oldfield.
205
>
as a Catholick Peaceable Paſtor ; or a
Man ignorant of Regeneration, and the
Grace of God, may teach you that which
he knoweth not himſelf, or an Enéniy
to Piety and Charity, teach you to be
Pious and Charitable, as well as any o-
ther. The Voice of Facob will do little
good, if the Hands be the Hands of Efau.
They that are unholy,and unexperienced
as to real Godlineſs, they have a ſecrer
Enmity in their Hearts againſt that Holi-
neſs, which they ſhould daily Preach
which is a Clog at their Feet, and a Gag
in their Mouths, as to ſome Truths and
Duties. They will ſome way or other
harden , and embolden others in their
Sins, as well as make themfelves, and
the Offering of the Lord contemptible,
by ſhewing , that they do not believe
what they ſay. How can you think
they ſhould lead you in the way of Ho-
lineſs, who never walked in it them-
ſelves? or guide you. to Chriſt, and con-
duet you in the Chriítian Warfare, who
are Servants of the World, the Devil,
and the Fleſh, againſt whom they muſt
Exhort you to Fight.
How dreadful will be the Account
and Portion of ſuch Evil Stewards, and
Unfaithful Guides, who Preach to 0-
thers, and yet periſh! As the Men
that
206
A Funeral Sermon
1
that were employed to build the Ark of
Noah, yet were not ſaved in it. He that
winneth Souls is wife; but it is he only,
that ſhall do, as well as teach the Com-
mandments, who ſhall be called great in
the Kingdom of Heaven, or ever come
there. The Judge himſelf hath told us,
That many in his Name may have Pro-
pheſied, and Preached, and Caft out De-
vils, and yet ſhall be diſclaimed,as Ilor-
kers of Iniquity. And it is certainly more
eafie to make ten good Sermons, than
to practice one; and to expoſe and de-
claim againſt alí Sins, than to relinquiſh
any.
How terrible is that known Paſſage of
Chryſoſtom, with relation to this ? Say.
ing, That he is perſwaded, that very
'few of thoſe who are entruſted with
the Goſpel, and Care of Souls, are
' likely to be Saved ; and that he ap-
prehends the far greater part will be
damned. For this. Work , faith he,
requires a Soul more than ordinary ;
"He had need have a Thouſand Eyes in
his Head, and have them all awake, &c.
How ſevere are the Pfalmifts Words,and
how upbraiding of ungodly Miniſters ,
Pſal
. 50. 16, 17. What baſt thou to do, to
declare my Statutes, or that thou ſhouldf
take my Covenant into thy Mouth? ſee-
ing
6
6
On the Death of Mr.N.Oldfield. 207
!
1
ing thou bateſt Inftruction, and caſteſt
inly
Il'ords behind ibee. How muſt ſuch
à Man be confounded in Preaching a-
gainſt his own Sins, and pronouncing
Damnation againſt himſelf? And with
how little Succeſs can he pray for the
People of his Charge, when he himſelf
is not reconciled to God. Send for the
Elders of the Church, when fick, faith
the Apoitle, and the Prayer of Faith
ſhall ſave the Sick, but 'tis the fervent
Prayer of a Righteous Man, James V.
14, 15.
4. He ímentions their Conſtancy and
Perſeverance in Faith and Holines 'till
the happy End, and Exit of their con-
verſation. And this he Exhorts them
to Conſider, to review, to reflect upon;
and that not tranſiently, but with deep
Attention; not once only, but again and
again. To conſider what their Carriage
and Deportment hath been in publick,
and in private; what was their Behavi.
our in every Relation and Condition, as
keeping a good Conſcience, both towards
God and Man; and this not for a ſtart,
for a little while, for a few Years only,
and then drew back, or turned aſide :
But conſider The End of their Converſa-
tion. How they finiſhed their Courſe
with Joy, Their Beginning and Progreſs
was
.
208
A Funeral Sermon
was commendable, and their latter End
was anſwerably good and ſafe, deſirable
and happy, either by. a Natural Death,
in the Peace of God, or with the Crown
of Martyrdom by a Violent One.
I ſhall not need to enquire, how far
the Apoſtle may here refer to the Death
of the firſt Martyr Stephen, and of
Fames the Son of Zebbedee, who both
Exerciſed their Miniſtry at Jeruſalem
and ſuffered Martyrdom there, as ’tis
thought did the other fames, the Bro-
ther of our Lord, ſeveral years before the
date of this Epiſtle to the Hebrews.
2
II. Let us confider what is the Peo-
ples Duty touch their Deceaſed Mini-
Iters and Paítors. It is threefold. 1. To
Remember them. 2. To Imitate them
ia Faith and Holineſs. 3. In order to
this, to Conſider ſeriouſly, and often
their Converſation, and the happy End
of it.
1. Remember your Spiritual Guides, ,
who have had the Inſtruction and Con-
duct of your Souls; and faithfully diſ
charged their Office. Remember them, fo
as to be thankful to God for their Gifts
and Graces, and for all the Help and
Afliſtance, you had by their Do&trine
änd Example, while they lived, and for
all
On the Death of Mr.N.Oldfield.
209
all the Goodneſs and Grace of God to-
wards them, in enabling them to do or
ſuffer his Will, with their Supports, Per-
ſeverance, Affiſtances, Encouragements,
and Victory. Remember them, ſo as to
bewail your Lofs, and lay to Heart their
Removal. Remember how much more
you ought to have valued their Miniſtry,
and how much better you might have
improved it; (the very Thoughts of
what you would do, if God would
again have tried you in that kind
miglit herein be your Help. ) Re-
member what Counſels, what Warn-
ings, and Reproofs, what Encourage-
ments and Confolations, you have ever
had by their means. Remember with
what an Awe of God they were wont to
Pray ; with what a Zeal for Chriſt, and
Love to Souls, they did uſe to Preach
with what humble Condefcenfion, Meek
neſs and Charity, and unblameable Con
verfation, they lived in this World.
Remember them; in your Thoughts
and Affections, and in your Words and
Actions ; fo as on all fit Occaſions to
expreſs your Love to their Memory. Be
ready to fhew that you do not forget
them, by your continued Reſpects and
Kindneſs to the Living, for the ſake of
P
the
1
2'IO
A Funeral Sermon
the Dead : I mean, the many deſpiſed
Widows, and Fatherleſs Children of
Worthy Miniſters. Think often of them,
how God honoured them, to bring ma-
ny Souls to Chriſt, and to build up 0
thers : How ſucceſsfully they managed,
and comfortably finiſhed their work.
Think what, and where they now are,
what they are delivered from, what they
enjoy , how they are employed, &c.
Don't be afraid to think often of your
Deceaſed Miniſters, and Friends : 'Tis
a plain Duty, and a help to many Du-
ties, to have our Converſation in Hea-
ven with Chriſt, and the Spirits of Juſt
Men made Perfe£t. To think of our
Holy Relations and Acquaintance, and
eſpecially Miniſters, who are got ſafe to
Heaven: It may aílift and animate us,
in our Spiritual Warfare. And much of
the Comfort of the Life of Faith de-
pends upon it. They are part of the Fa.
mily of Chriſt, to which we are ad-
joined, if by Faith we are united to him,
Heb. XII. 22, 23. We have no reaſon
to believe, that they Forget us whom
they have left behind ; and certainly
there is none, why we ſhould Forget
them. Let us remember them with Plea-
ſure, Honour, and Love; and ſpeak of
them with Reſpect, and Gratiude.
Can
1
1
On the Death of Mr.N.Oldfield.
2II
Can we think with Pleaſure of ſuch a
Friend or Miniſter, of ſuch an Acquain-
tance or Relation, whom we tenderly
love, that is many Miles diſtant from us,
here upon Earth; and ſhall we be un
mindful of thoſe who are in Heaven? It
ſhould be a Complacential Thought, to
conſider, that ſuch a Father or Grand-
father, ſuch a Husband or Wife, ſuch a
Child or Brother of yours or mine
are
now with Chriſt, in the Bofom of his
Love in Glory. That ſuch a Miniſter of
Chriſt, who was my Spiritual Father,
or by whom I was edified, ſtrengthened,
or comforted for many Years, hath over-
come, and is at reft, has fought the good
Fight, and finiſhed his Courſe. While
we are in Tears and Conflicts, they are
in Joy and Glory: While we are waiting
at the Door, they are entered within the
Vail. 'Tis our Duty to Remember them.
And,
2
2
2. To Follow their Faith, that is, the
Doétrine they preached, believed, pro-
feſſed, and obeyed; or their found Do.
Strine and Practical Godlineſs. Or
their Faith may be confidered, as regard-
ing Do&trines to be believed and profeſ-
fed, Promiſes to be embraced and de-
pended on, and Precepts to be obeyed.
fuch
P a
212
A Funeral Sermon
Such a Faith, as realized the other World
to them, and help'd to crucifie them un-
to this. Such a Faith, as was the Evi-
dence of things unſeen, whereby they
were enabled to walk in Self-denial, Pa
tience, and ſtedfaſt Obedience, till they
came to the End of their Faith and
Hope. In ſhort, we muſt follow them,
as holding the Myſtery of Faith in a pure
Conſcience, and expreſſing the Power of
it in a fruitful Converſation.
You fee, in what it is your Deceaſed
Holy Friends, and Miniſters are to be
followed, it is in their Faith, and in
the Principal Atings and Fruits of it, ſo
far as they kept the Example of Chriſt in
their Eye, and followed Him, for no far-
ther does the Apoſtle require it, 1 Cor.
II. 1. The Pattern of Chriſt is propos’d
for Imitation in all Ages of the Church :
We are no leſs obliged to it, than the A-
poſtle, who prays for the Philippians
that the ſame Mind might be in them
that was in Christ, Phil. 2. 5. And
therefore have we boldneſs in the Day of
Judgment, faith another Apoſtle, becauſe
We are in the World, as he was in it,
1 John IV. 17.
Our Lord is the only Infallible and
Supream Pattern, whom tho we cannot
follow in his Miracles and Merits, and
what
2
On the Death of Mr.N.Oldfield.
213
what was peculiar to him as Mediator;
yet hath he ſet us an Example, that we
ſhould tread in his ſteps, in Obedience to
his Father, in Zeal for his Glory, in Sub-
miſſion to his Will, in Parience under
Suffering, &c. He gave us an Example
of Subjection to Parents, Obedience to
Magiſtrates, Painfulneſs in Preaching,
Frequenoy in Praying, and in going up
and down the World doing Good and in
Forgiving Enemies, in Charity to all
Men, &c.
As to all other Examples , tho' there
may be ſome Things Imitable, there are
others, wherein we ſhould be cautioned
not to do the like ; as in Noah and Lot,
David and Solomon, &c. Even St. Peter
was a Rock, and an Excellent Apoſtle;
but we ſhould ſplit upon that Rock , if
we ſhould follow him in all his ways:
If we follow him into the High Prieſts
Hall, if we imitate him in making bold
with Temptation ; inſtead of following
Chrift, we may be brought to deny him.
Therefore St. Paul expreſly cautions us,
how far we are to follow his Example,
Phil
. IV. 8. Finally, my Brethren, what-
Soever things are honeſt, juſt, pure, love-
ly, of good Report, if they have any ver.
tue, any praiſe, ihink of theſe ihings,
have both learned and received,
ز
و
mhich you
P3 and
214
A Funeral Sermon
1
and heard, and ſeen in me,do theſe things,
and the God of Peace shall be with you.
However, granting the Life of Chriſt
only be a perfect Copy, yet the good Ex-
ainples of cur Brethren, and Fellow-Chri-
ſtians, are a merciful Help, and Affiſtance
to us, in the way to Heaven. We ſee by
their Faith and Patience, that our Duty
is practicable. That they who dwelt in
ſuch Bodies as We, and were ſurrounded
with the like Temptations, and had as
many Hindrances and Difficulties, and
no more, or better Afliftance or Encou-
ragement than We, have yet been ena:
bled to pleaſe and glorifie God, and are
got ſafe to Glory. We are not the Fore-
lorn Hope, not the firſt Aſſailors in the
Spiritual Warfare; We are not ſet in the
Front of the Battle; many of our Fel-
low Chriſtians have lived and dyed in
the Faith, have overcome the World, the
Fleſh, and the Devil, in that very way,
that we are called to do it.
Many of our Fellow Soldiers have
fought the good Fight, gained the Vi-
Story, and received the Crown. Their
Example tells us, that the Difficulties
and Confliets that we fear, are no other
than they have experienced. They com-
plained as much as we can, of inward
Corruption, and outward Temptation;
of

On the Death of Mr.N.Oldfield.
215
of an unfaithful World, and a buſie De-
vil, and a deſperately wicked Heart;
and yet by the Grace of God they have
Overcome. We have a Cloud of Witnef-
Jes, among our particular Friends and
Acquaintance, whom we have known
and loved,whom we have ſeen and heard,
with whom we have convers'd and dif-
cours’d : And it is a great Encourage-
ment, to conſider we are to follow Then.
For why ſhould we be diſhearten'd, as if
that were Impoflible to us, which the
Grace of God hath enabled them to do
and fuffer?
'Tis one great Deſign of God's Gifts,
and Graces to Some, that they may In-
ſtruet and Edifie Others. The Path of
the Juſt in this Senſe,is a Shining Light:
We are to Shew forth the Word of Life in
our Converſation, that we may direct o-
thers in the way. And by our Zeal, we
are to provoke many.
And when the Precept is Exemplified
into Pattern, and the Commands of
Chriſt made legible in the Lives of Chri-
ftians, we are the more encouraged to
obey. This hath more Influence than
meer Law, and naked Authority. We
find that Examples ftrangely affect us,
and the Lives of Holy Perfons,writ with
Truth, and Judgment, and Caution, liave
P 4
216
A Funeral Sermon
a fingular Advantage to attract our Ini-
tation. When Charity and Humility,
Self-denial and Patience, Piety and De-
votion, are characterized in the Pra&tice
and Actions of the Saints, and are writ-
ten as it were with Light, notwithſtand-
ing ſome mixture of Darkneſs, (from
Humane Paſſions, and Fallings, for
which in all Men there muſt be Allow-
ance) that Holy Examples are apt to
affect the Mind more deeply than Holy
Laws alone.This is evident by the Malice
of the Devil, and his Inſtruments againſt
the Holy Scriptures, exemplified in the
Godly, more than againſt the scriptures
themſelves. They can bettert bear the
Precepts of a perfect Rule, than the im
perfećt practice of them in a Holy Life.
They have burnt Martyrs, that could en-
dure good Books.
1
Such Examples may be of Uſe, both to
Quicken and Encourage 115.
i. To quicken and excite our Dili-
gence.To this į poſe the Apoſtle makes
mention of them, Chap. VI. 12. Be not
Slothfiil, but be yé Followers of them, who
hy Faith and Patience inherit the Promi-
jes. To cure, the Sloth and Lazineſs of
Chriſtians, he ſaith this, and to ſtir them
up

On the Death of Mr.N.Oldfield. 217
up to Holy Diligence; with this Encou-
ragement in the following Words, that
if they follow their Guides in their
Faith in Chriſt, they will find him an
Unchangeable, never failing Saviour :
For it is added, Feſus Chriſt, the ſame
yeſterday, to day, and for ever : i. e. He
will certainly receive, forgive, affift, pre-
ſerve, and ſave them , as he did their
Deceaſed Guides. If we follow them,
we ſhall find the fame Comfort and meet
with the fame Reward.
How may the Temper, and Spirit, and
Carriage, of fuch Exemplary Chriſtians,
ſhame our ligence? Their Humility
and Zeal, ter Gravity and Seriouſneſs,
their continual Awe of God, and Ap-
prehenſion of his Eye, their conſtant
Watchfulneſs over Hearts, Words, and
A&tions, may be conſidered to humble
and ſhame us: When I think how dili-
gently they improved their Talents, how
faithfully and fervently they attended
their Work , how their Hearts were in
it, and how much they did in a little
time, and how God was with Them in
abundant Succeſs, it ſhould ſhame and
quicken me. Do I pray, or preach,
or live at that rate of Seriouſneſs, In-
tegrity, Self-denial, and Devotedneſs
to God, as They? Durſt they have in-
dulged
6
218
A Funeral Sermon
C
G
6
Ć
6
dulged themſelves, and pleaſed them
ſelves, and allowed themſelves the Li-
berty which I take: Were they guilty
of ſuch Omiſſions and Negleěts as I
am? Am not I more ſlight and formal,
feldom and heartleſs in Prayer, than
they were wont to be, &c.
If we have the fame Spirit of Faith,
with the Holy Perſons, whoſe Examples
we read or hear of, theſe things will
quicken and aſſiſt us; for ſo the Apoſtle
argues, 2 Cor.IV.13. We having the ſame
Spirit of Faith, according as it is written,
I believed, and therefore hawe I Spoken,
we alſo believe and therefore fpeak.And if
they do not move us and excite us to fol-
low them, in their Faith and Obedience,
it is a ſign that we are not Partakers of
the fane Spirit.
>
2. Not only as to Duty, but let us
conſider 'em for our Encouragement and
Comfort. Whatever Difficulties we may
meer with in the Chriſtian Race the
Confideration of theſe Examples may
encourage our Faith, and Patience, and
Perſeverance. They found the Sweetneſs
of Dependance upon God, and the Suc-
ceſs of a Life of Faith, and had gracious
Anſwers to Prayer, and ſuitable Help in
every time of need: They could ſet to
their
On the Death of Mr.N.Oldfield.
219
C
C
their Seal that God is true, and the
Scripture true ; and never any Word of
his, in which they regularly truſted, did
ever fail them. And is it no Encourage.
ment, for us to be able to ſay, Lord, our
Fathers truſted in thee, and were deliver-
ed; they truſted in thee, and were not
afhamed; they cryed to thee, and thou
didſt anſwer them': “They have told us
what thou didſt for them : How Good
was God, and Faithful, how Wiſe and
Gracious: The Word of the Lord is
tried, in fix and in ſeven Troubles they
found it true.
And We that live in the latter Ages of
the World, have a greater Cloud of Wit-
neſſes than others; we have the Benefit
of the Experience of all the Saints
that have gone before us. They can tell
us what they have found, of the falſe
Cavils, Slanders and Objections of Un-
belief; of the Folly and Difingenuity of
our Carnal Fears, of the Fraud of the
Devil's Suggeſtions, of the certain Ac-
compliſhment of God's Promiſes, and a
good Iſſue of all Events, if we wait on
the Lord, and keep his Way.
And as to many of them, we may ob-
ſerve, with what admirable Patience
they endured greater Trials, ſharper
Pains, and longer Exerciſes, without
Murmuring,
220
A Funeral Sermon
1
Murmuring, and without Fainting, than
ever yet We have known. How Dili-
gent, Heavenly, and Fruitful were ſome
of them, under leſs Advantages and
Help than We? The Examples of the
Poor_may ſhame many of the Rich :
The Examples of ſome young Converts,
may fhaine old Diſciples : Religious
Children may ſhame many Parents.
There are younger Brethren, by whom
the Elder are out-gone. Such who were
New-born but lately, who exceed them
that were in Chriſt many years before.
Had not They, whoſe Faith you are
exhorted to follow, the like Temptations
as you meet with? Have not you the
ſame Rule to walk by, the ſame Promi-
fës, Aſſiſtances and Encouragements in
the Way to Heaven? Are your Wants
to be ſupplyed, Diſeaſes to be cured,
Difficulties to be conquered, Burdens to
be endured, more, or greater, or other,
than what they met with? And was not
Death the Paſſage to Glory, as to all
of them, and ſometimes by Lingering,
Painful Sickneſs, Antecedent to dying?
Therefore you may, and ſhould take
Heart by their Examples, and follow
their Faith.
-
How
On the Death of Mr. N.Oldfield. 221
C
C
" How you ſhould do ſo, I will ſum up
in better words than
iny own.
* Let us * See Mr. Baxter's Life of
fix upon the ſame Faith, 4", Chap. XXII. p. 585.
And Mr. D. B's Chriſtian Com-
Ends, to Glorifie God
memoration and Imitation of
and Enjoy him; let Saints Departed , 12º. 1691.
us chooſe the ſame where theſe things are more
Guide and Captain fully expreſs’d.
of our Salvation.
let us believe the fame Goſpel, and
"build upon the fame Promiſes, let us
obey and truſt to the ſame Spirit of Ho-
“ lineſs and Comfort; let us live upon
the ſame Truths and exerciſe the
'fame Graces, and watch againſt the
ſame Sins and Corruptions ; let us
'chooſe, prefer, and uſe, the fame Com-
pany, and other Helps and Means of
Grace, and under all the Trials and
' Temptations of this Life, aêt the ſame
Faith, and Patience, and Hope unto the
End, and we ſhall finiſh our Courſe
as They did, and inherit the Promiſes as
They do. In order whereto,
C
C
C
C
C
C
III. Let us conſider the End of their
Converſation. Be mindful of your De-
ceaſed Miniſters, that you may obſerve
the happy End of their Converſation and
ſo be afliſted to follow their Faith. Their
Converſation, and Courſe of Life was a-
greeable
222
A Funeral Sermon,
2
greeable to their Faith, agreeable to the
Doctrine they believed and taught, and
their End was anſwerable: They lived
in the Faith, and they dyed in the Faith,
The End of their Converſations ; an End
attended with Victory and Deliverance
the ſame Word that is uſed for Eſcape
i Cor. X. 13. Conſider what Difficul.
ties they met with, and yet did over-
come ; their Faith did not fail,their Hope
did not periſh, their Courage did not
faint. They endured to the End, and
finiſhed their Courſe, came off with
Victory, and are got ſafe to Everlaſt-
ing Reſt.
The Conſideration of this their happy
End,knowing what They were, and what
We are, ſhould encourage us to follow
them. It.ought to raiſe our Defires and
Hopes, fix our Reſolutions, anſwer our
Doubts, ſcatter our Fears, make Death
leſs formidable, and the Thoughts of
Heaven more familiar, and ſo excite and
forward our Preparations for it : That
following their Faith
we may with
them at laſt receive the End of our
Faith and Hope, the Salvation of our
Souls.
mert
On the Death of Mr.N.Oldfield. 223
1.
ز
of Chrijl í oſs, you may take the more
I now come to the other part of my
Subject, to ſpeak of your Deceaſed Pa-
ſtor. Not that I deſign to give you the
Hiſtory of his Parentage, Birth, and Edu-
cation, before he came to London, that
is, before my Acquaintance with him,
or yours; but ſome Account of his Ex-
ample, as a Chriſtian, and as a Miniſter
of Chriſt; that being the more ſenſible
care to improve it.
And tho' I feel my ſelf a real and
hearty Mourner with you, as for one
whom I highly eſteemed and loved, and
had a great deal of Reaſon to do ſo; I
ſhall yet take care, that my Affection
may not prompt me to ſay any thing
concerning Him, that cannot be well at-
tefted, either by my own Knowledge, or
by ſome of you who now hear me: As
knowing that I ought not to ſpeak any
thing that is not true, of a dead Friend,
any inore than raiſe an Evil Report of a
living Enemy. But I ſpeak to thoſe,
who knew his Do&trine and manner of
Life, Purpoſe, Faith, Patience, Love,
Long-ſuffering, and Charity.
1. He was, (conſidered as a Chriſtian)
a lively Inſtance of inward Godlineſs and
real
224
A Funeral Sermon
réal Religion. He believ'd and practis'd
what he preach'd to others. He livd in
the firm Perſwafion and Expectation of
the Inviſible, Everlaſting World, and in
diligent Preparation of himſelf and o-
thers for it. Humility, the Badge of
our Relation to Chriſt, was his Cloath-
ing and Ornament : Endeavouring to ap-
prove. himſelf to God, and to the Coii-
ſciences of Men, as in the fight of God,
Not as pleaſing Men, but God who ſeeth
the Heart, 2 Cor. X. 14, 15.
Prayer was his Delight, Strength and
Excellency. I have hårdly heard of any
more abundant in Prayer, more Conſtant
and Conſcientious in it, with the like Va-
riety, and Fervour upon all Occaſions.
Beſides what you had the Affiſtance of
in Publick, in his Family and Cloſet
every day, and alſo with his Wife ; with
thať Seriouſneſs and Frequency, that
'twould be thought incredible , fhould I
name Particulars. And many times,
early in the Morning before Day, after
the Example of his Bleſſed Maſter
he wreſtled with God in Secret Pray.
er. He taſted the Sweetneſs, and rea-
ped the Benefit of ſuch Converſe with
Godo
At.

On the Death of Mr.N.Oldfield. 225
At other times, the Thought of God,
(and how often in a day did he think of
God!) and the very Name of God, was
wont to ſtrike him with a becoming Awe
and Reverence. His whole Life was al-
moſt a Life of Prayer, which made his
Face to ſhine, and his Grace to thrive,
and gained him ſo much of the Divine
Preſence in his Publick Work, that
ſometimes you might manifeſtly difcern
that God was with him. He never
went about to compoſe nor preacha
Sermon, without moft ſerious , earneſt
Prayer before-hand, with a particular
Reference to that Occaſion. He gave
himſelf continually to Prayer, as well as
to the Miniſtry of the Word. Acknow-
ledging the moſt and beſt of his Know-
ledge and Learning he got upon his
Knees.
Praiſe and Thankfulneſs to God, for
all his Mercies, was a great part of his
daily Prayer, and made up much of his
Religion. The Love of God, and the
joyful Praiſes of our Redeemer, were
his conſtant and moſt hearty Service.
They that knew him beft, can witneſs
how much he delighted in Singing the
Praiſes of God; and how ſtated a part of
Family-worſhip he made it every day.
The

226
A Funeral Sermon
The Holy Scriptures were his continu-
al, Delightful Study, as a Treaſury of
Divine Wiſdom and Knowledge. He
deſpiſed all Books of other Learning, in
compariſon of this : And next to the
Bible, he moſt eſteemed ſuch Practical
Books, as Mr. R. and Fof. Allen's, and
Mr. Corbet's Kingdom of God amongſt
Men, &c.
The Lord's Day was his peculiar De.
light, and the Solemn Worſhip of it the
Joy of his Soul : He was then and there-
by revived, tho' he had been ill all the
Week before: And when confined to his
Chamber,by Pain and Languiſhing Sick-
neſs, (ſo as he could not attend the Pub-
lick Affemblies,) how would he lament,
the flight Sabbaths he thought he kept,
and made Others keep? but could add,
Thanks be to God, it was otherwiſe for-
merly.
His Relative Religion in his Family ,
was moſt ſtrictly Chriſtian, and Exem-
plary. His Affection to his Relations,
evidenced in his Concern for their Souls,
and particular Recommendation of their
Caſe to God, by Prayer, upon all Occa-
fions, aggravates their Loſs in his Death,
but will make his Memory precious with
them.
As
On the Death of Mr.N. Oldfield.
227
As to his Carriage and Behaviour a.
broad, he thought the Life of a Miniſter,
in ſome reſpects, was ſcandalous, if it
were not Exemplary, and managed with
greater Strictneſs, than that of ordinary
Chriſtians. What a Guard did he keep
upon the Door of his Lips ! how watch-
ful was he over his Words! how ſhie of
ordinary and common Converſation, up-
on this Account, becauſe he could meet
with ſo little ſerious and profitable Dif-
courſe, even amongſt Thoſe, of whom it
might have been expected! With what
Prudence and Faithfulneſs would he of
ten begin ſuch Diſcourſe, as became a
Miniſter, and a Chriſtian?. ſuitable to
the Circumſtances and Conditions of
thoſe he converſed with? And where
there was Occaſion for it, with like Wif-
dom and Fidelity, would he admoniſh
and reprove, to the hazard, ſometimes
: of loſing their Friendſhip, whom other.
wiſe he had reaſon to value. But he
knew, how to be ſevere againſt the Sin,
and not diſcredit and expoſe the Sinner?
he knew how to ſearch the Conſcience,
ſo far ſpare the Perſon, as not
to exaſperate and provoke the Spi-
rit.
2
and yet
Q2
When
228 A Funeral Sermon
...
When ſome time ſince I viſited, and
prayed with him, (which I lament I did
no oftner , ) enquiring concerning the
State of his Soul, with Relation to God,
and the other World: Whether all were
well, and calm within; he told me, that
through the Grace of God, he could
ap-
peal to Him, concerning his Integrity;
that he lioped, He had found Mercy to be
Faithful. Through the whole of his long
Sickneſs; lie had no Diſcouraging Fears,
but a ſericus, ſteady Truſt, and a well-
grouned Hope in God, through the Me-
rits of his Saviour, without high and full
Alurance; which, he faid, was not or
dinarily to be expected here, where Grace
is fo Imperfect,
And yet ſometimes he
hath experienc'd Extraordinary Conſola-
tions. He hath been found alone, all
in Tears; when upon Inquiry, what it
was tirat troubled him, and made him
fad, he anſwered, He was very far from
Grief; It was not Sorrow that made him
Weep, it was from Abundance of In-
Ward Joy.
He often prayed for more Faith and
Patience, defiring that Patience might
continue, and have its perfect Work. And
God granted it: For he had a calm,com-
poſed Spirit, under very long languiſh-
ing, and fore painful 'Opérations : He
fub.
On the Death of Mr.N.Oldfield.
229
fubmitted to the Hand of God in all,
without murmuring. And when every
Body about him ſeemed greatly concern-
ed, he himſelf was not. Conſider bis
Patience, you that were Eye-witneffes of
it; and Take my Brethren the Prophets,
who have ſpoken to you in ihe Name of
the Lord, for an Example of ſuffering
Affliction, and of Patience.
His ſerious Piety, was crowned with
an Extenſive Charity. Beſides his Cha-
rity in Relieving the Poor, (in order to
which he made Conſcience, to lay afide
a fit Proportion, of whatever the Provi-
dence of God allowed him ; and that as
ſoon as he received it, which he never
after looked upon him as his own) :) Be-
fides that ſort of Charity, he was in
Principle and Practice, very Charitable
to thoſe from whiom he differed in Opi-
nion. He loved all Men, in whom he
could diſcern any thing of real Goodneſs.
He did not confine the Church of Chriſt
to a. Party, or endeavour to make Proſe-
lytes to Any: For he was of none, but
that with all Chriſtians, for Chriſt againſt
the Devil
di 3
Ile
1
230
1
A Funeral Sermon
He did not think it- the Excellency of
Zeal, to go further than needs, from
thoſe he did not fully agree with. He
uſed the Lord's Prayer in Publick, and
once a Day in his Family, and thought
he did his Duty therein. He had a
Zeal for Truth, but likewiſe for Piety
and Peace, for Love and Good Works':
He remember'd that his Maſter was the
Prince of Peace , and his Meflage the
Goſpel of Peace, that his Office was to
be a Meſſenger of Peace, and that we
are to follow after Peace as well as Ho-
lineſs, and that Bleſſed are the Peace-
makers. He was ſenſible how much the
Intereſt of Real Religion is weakened,
when the Bond of Peace is broken ; and
that when we bite and devour one ano.
ther, we are in danger to be conſumed
one of another. He was therefore an E-
nemy to Cenforious Heats and Bitter-
neſs, and all ſuch narrow Principles as
deſtroy Love. He was of a truly Healing
and Catholick Spirit. I wiſh he may be
Imitated in theſe Things by all who knew
him.
I mention theſe Particulars, the rather,
concerning his Perſonal Piety, to confute
the Cavils of thoſe, who would run
down all the younger Miniſters in groſs,
as more looſe than their Predeceffors,
This

On the Death of Mr.N.Oldfield. 231
This is an Artifice of the Devil, to hin-
der their Uſefulneſs; but the Foundati-
on of it, I am perſwaded, is either Mi-
ftake or Calumny. For what if one or
two Candidates for the Miniſtry, be now
and then heard of, who are taken in the
Snare of the Devil, and fall from Hope-
ful Beginnings, fo as to diſhonour their
Profeffion, or quit it; ſhall the reſt, who
art Humble, Sober, Diligent, and Seri-
ous, be leſs eſteemed ? Was there ever
in any Age, any ſort of Calling, or Pro-
feſſion of Men in the World, whereof
there may not be Some found, who are
a Reproach and Blemiſh to the reſt?
Would it not be very unjuſt, that Elder
Miniſters, who are Wiſe and Learned,
Upright and Exemplary, ſhould loſe the
Reverence and Honour that is due to
them , if there ſhould happen to be
fome Few of their Age and Standing,
who come ſhort of ſuch Qualifications
I do here moſt heartily thank God, and
Rejoyce in Hope, as to the rifing Gene
ration, that I know many, (and hear of
more,) of the younger Miniſters, who
are well qualified for their work, by
improving, growing Parts and Learning,
and reſolved Induſtry after more ; with
deep Seriouſneſs and Integrity towards
God : And therefore will deferve the
Efteen
232
A Funeral Sermon
Efteem and Encouragement of all that
know them
Ć
C
C
2. Let me now Conſider hiin as a Mi-
niſter of Chriſt. He was apt, and ready
to Teach, fit for Publick Service, and
Succeſsful in it. How much did he an-
[wer the Apoſtle's Character, 'To be
Blameleſs, as a Steward of God, not
Self-will’d, not foon Angry, not given
"to Wine, not Contentious, not given to
filthy Lucre; a Lover of Hoſpitality, a
• Lover of good Men; ſober, juft, holy,
temperate, holding faſt the faithful
Word, as he had been taught; able,by
"found Doctrine, to exhort, and to con
vince Gain-layers; making it his Buſi.
neſs to ſave himſelf, and them that
heard him, i Tit. VII. 8, 9. His Heart
was in his Work, and he wl!olly gave
himſelf to it. He did not ſeek great
things to himſelf: The Honour of Chriſt,
and the Salvation of Souls, was what
he aimed at, and longed for, and labour-
ed for.
And ſuch was his Unwearied Dili-
gence, in the well Improvement of his
Time, that he quickly grew Rich in all
Spiritual Gifts, by the Bleſſing of God
on the diligent Hand : And from time
po time he increaſed confiderably. He
found
6
On the Death of Mr.N.Oldfield.. 233
to a
found it true, That to him that hath, and
uſeth well what he hath, to him Mall be
given, and he shall have more abundantly.
He knew the Weight of the Miniſterial
Work , to watch for the Flock, to
ſtrengthen the Weak , to confirm the
Strong, to ſatisfie the Doubtful, to re-
ſolve the Scrupulous, to anſwer Caſes of
Conſcience, &c. And who is ſufficient
for theſe things, without a great deal of
Induſtry, in hope of Divine Aſliſtance?
He knew the Difficulty of his Work, to
evidence Truth to the Conſcience
waken Sinners to Repentance, and then
to manifeſt Chriſt the Redeemer, and
Saviour of Sinners ș to Reprove ſome
with Meekneſs, and others with Sharp-
nefs; to pour Balm into wounded Spi-
rits, and to ſpeak a word in Seaſon to
the Wearied Soul;to difference the Sheep
from the Goats , the Precious from the
Vile, EC. And to manage all this, with
a deep ſenſe of the Worth of Souls, and
the ineſtimable Price wherewith they
were purchaſed, and the Aweful Ač-
count that he muſt
hereafter give to the
Great Shepherd. The Confideration of
theſe things, made him Diligent and Re-
ſolved, and Unwearied in what he Un-
dertook, ſo long as he was Able.
Tho'
234
A Funeral Sermon
Tho he were as well able , as moſt,
with very little Preparation, to ſpeak
pertinently and uſefully upon any Sub-
ject; yet he made Conſcience, not to
give to God that which coſt him nothing.
He would not utter that in Publick,
which he had not conſidered, and digeſt
ed, and prayed over. He durft not pre-
fume, in the Name of Chriſt, to vent
raw and indigeſted Notions, which he
had not well thought of; or to enter-
tain his Hearers, with any looſe and
1ambling Thoughts, that came next into
his Head.
As to his Style, he was not for an af
fečted Strain of Words; yet far from
taking any ſuch Liberty, as argued Indi-
icretion, or expoſed to Contempt. He
hath given fufficient Proof, upon ſeveral
Occaſions, that he was Maſter of the
beſt Language, whenever he pleaſed to
make uſe of it, but had the Wiſdom
to ſuit his Words, as well as Matter, ſo
as might beſt anſwer the End , of do
ing Good to thoſe to whom he Preach-
ed.
You know very well, that Prcaching
was that part of his Work, wherein his
Heart was more eſpecially engaged: And
that he durft not ſpeak to ſecure, drow-
fie Sinners, concerning God and Chrift,
Heil-
On the Death of Mr.N.Oldfield. 235
Heaven and Hell, in a cold and careleſs
manner. He knew the weightieſt Mat-
ter, without lively Application to en-
force it is but like a Bullet without Pow.'
der. With what tender Affection would
he invite Sinners to Chriſt? With what
moving Expoftulations, would he ad-
dreſs himſelf to all forts? In ſuitable
Expreſſions to Young and Old! With
Clearneſs he would Open,and Apply the
Doétrinal Articles of Religion, and, by
Catechiſing inſtruct the Ignorant. With
Strength and variety of Arguments, he
enforced the Duties of Chriſtian Pra-
Etice. And how readily did he embrace
all Opportunities of doing Good in this
kind, toʻthe utmoſt of his Strength, and
beyond it?
He would often uſe the Expreſſion of
the Apoſtle, I am not ſent to baptize ,
(comparatively,) but to preach the Goſpel,
which is the Power of God to the Sal-
vation of the Soul. Not that he neg.
leted the Adminiſtration of the Sacra-
ments: For, beſides the Lord's Supper,
which he adminiſtred every Month, he
had great Succeſs in bringing many A-
dult Perſons to be Baptized, in the Pub-
lick Congregation: Sometimes ſeveral in
one day,
He
236 A Funeral Sermon
He was careful to follow his Publick
Teaching, with Private Inſtruction and
Viſits, eſpecially of the Sick; ſo far as
his Relation to ſo many, and bodily
Weakneſs would permit. "With Tender-
nefs would he apply Comfort to the
Mourners in Sion. He was skilful in
binding up the Broken in Heart. Many
reſorted to him upon that Account. And
with Compaſſion and Gentleneſs he would
deal with Offenders, in order to their
Recovery. How earneſtly did he deſire,
and ſeek, the Peace, and Holineſs of his
People ? His very ſoul was grieved, if
he heard of any of them, walking diſor-
derly. He could ſay, with the Apoſtle,
I have you in my heart and God is witneſs,
how greatly I long after you all, in the
Bowels of Jeſus Chriſt, 1 Phil. 7. 8.
You remember, concerning his Prcach-
ing, how practically both for Matter and
Manner, he inſiſted on the Great Things
of Religion: He did not anuſe his
Hearers, (whom he confidered, as near
the Grave, and the Eternal World,) with
Controverſies, which they need not un-
derſtand, and concerning which, Wiſe
and Good Men may have different Sen-
timents, and yet be Wife and Good, be
accepted of God, and bear with one ano-
ther.
He
On the Death of Mr.N.Oldfield. 237
He carefully avoided Extremes, in o-
pening and applying the Truths of the
Goſpel. He was wont to exhort Men,
to work out their Salvation with all Di-
ligence, and to ſtrive to the utmoſt, to
enter into Heaven ; and yet after all, to
truſt and rely only on the Mediation,
and Righteouſneſs of Chriſt. He preachd,
and prov'd, the Neceflity of an Imputed
Righteouſneſs, and yet urged the Neceſ
fity of an inherent One. . That the
Prieſtly Office of Chriſt, and his Sacri-
fice for Sin, might be honoured, and yet
the Holy Ghoſt, in his fanctifying Influi-
ence, may be honoured too. He did not
make Morality, the whole Duty of Man;
nor yet deceive the People, by ſaying
that Chriſt Repented for them, and Be-
- lieved for them. He magnified the Spe-
cial Grace of God, in the Converſion of
a Sinner, and yet preached Repentance
towards God, as neceſſary to Forgiveneſs,
with Faith in our Lord Jeſus Chrift:
Without curiouſly determining which is
firſt, when both are needful, and never
párted. He laid the whole ſtreſs of our
Salvation on Jeſus Chriſt. He aſcribed
the Beginning, Progreſs, and Finiſhing
of all Spiritual Good , entirely to the
Free-grace of God. And yet the Impeni-
rence, Unbelief, and Damnation of Sin-
ners,
238
A Funeral Sermon
2
ners, he juſtly charged on their own
Wilfulneſs, in hearkening to the Devil.
And if this be Legal Preaching , what is
it to preach the Goſpel of Chriſt?
Accordingly we find, that God honou-
red him with great Succeſs. He had E-
minent Seals of his Miniſtry, at his firſt
Beginning, and many more afterwards :
He war a good Man, and full of the Ho
ly Ghoſt, and
Faith and niuch People were
added to the Lord.' There are many of
you, who bleſs God, that you ever ſaw
or heard him. You are his Witneſſes,
that he did not run in vain nor labour
in vain. His Preaching was made eife
&tual to the Converſion of many. His
Tongue was a Tree of Life unto many :
You will be his Crown of Rejoycing, in
the Day of the Lord. And if They that
be wiſe, ſhall ſhine as the Brightneſs of
the Firmament; and They that turn
many to Righteouſneſs , Shall ſhine as the
Stars for ever, Dan. XII. 3. We may
believe, he will have a proportionable
Reward.
His extraordinary Application to his
Work, and Diligence in it, (which ha-
itened his Death,) may increaſe his Glo.
ry. Tho' ſome make a Queſtion, whe-
ther a Miniſter, who Converts many
Souls here; or another, that is as faith-
ful
J
Page Missing
in Original
Volume
J
Page Missing
in Original
Volume
J
Page Missing
in Original
Volume
J
Page Missing
in Original
Volume
On the Death of Mr.N. Oldfield.
243
And conſidering his long languiſhing
Pains and Weakneſs, (under all the At-
tempts and Endeavours for his Recovery,
which Humane Art, Skill, and Care,with
the Earneſt Prayers of many for Succeſs,
could contribute:) We may ſay that God
was kind and gracious to call him home.
He did not ſo properly
take away his Life, as * Non tam erept om ei vitan
* beſtow Leath. Orto
à Diis Iinmortalibus, sed Dona-
uſe the Words of + an
tam Mortem. Cicero concerning
Craffus.
Eminent, Elder Pro f Dr. Sam. Anneſly, concern-
phet, 'who went to ing Dr. Drake.
Heaven the ſame Day,
(Elijab and Eliſhi, an Aged Paul, and a
Young Timoiby, within few Hours) who
ſpeaking of Another on the like Occafi-
on, faith, Thut be went out like one of
the Lamps of the Sanctuary, with a freet
perfume : So hath my dear Brother left
This World, and left a Good Name, as
of a precious, ſweet-ſmelling Odour be-
hind him.
And now He is gone, ſhould I ſay any
thing further to Surviving Relations, and
to you that fate under his Miniſtry; I
Mall but open another Sluce of Sorrow,
If I ſhould conſider him as a Husband,
I might ſpeak to Her, who ſo carefully
and diligently aſlifted him in his long
Sickneſs, and beſeech her to Remember,
how
R 2
>
244
A Funeral Sermon
how he was the Guide of her Youth ; to
Remember his Love to her Perſon, and
his Love to her Soul, and beg of God,
that ſhe may Experience the promiſed
Bleſſing, Iſa. LIV.5. Thy Maker is thine
Husband, the Lord of Hofts is his Nanie,
and thy Redeemer ihe Holy One of Iſrael,
the God of the whole Earth ſhall be be
called.
For his Children who may yet be more
profited by our Prayers, than Counſel :
let us pray to God, that as their Father's
Memory is Bleſſed, his Pofterity after
him may be fo. And we may do this
with the more Hope, becauſe there is the
Entail of Covenant Mercy, to be plead-
ed from Generation to Generation, both
on the Fiber's fide,and on the Moiberis;
as being both deſcended from Excellent
Chriſtians, and Eminent Miniſters. Up-
on which Accouilts, you are encouraged
to truſt God, as to the Children. · Ho-
ping that their Father's God, and their
Grandfathers God, will be their God,
and Givide.
Should I conſider him as a Son, as
Brother, as a Kisfinan, as a friend, &c.
and how he carried it in each Relation,
I muft be very large. You are ſenſible
of your Loſs,be thankful to God for him.
Reinember his Example, follow his Faith,
think
On the Death of Mr.N.Oldfield. 245
3:
think of him with Pleaſure, and not with
Grief ; not as loft, but as delivered, and
crowned, and at Reſt in Everlaſting
Joy.
To 10:1 who attended his Miniſtry,
and ſhall behold him no more in thie
Land of the Living; nor ever hear him
more in this, or any other Pulpit ; let
me add a few Words; Remember hiin
who hath Spoken to you the Word of God.
Efpecially be careful to practice the Ser-
mons, you have heard him preach, and
ſeen him live : Imitate whatſoever you
faw of the Image and Life of Chriſt in
him ; and write down any thing that
was very Remarkable, that you ever
heard from him in Publick or Private
any thing thar did particularly Affect you,
or may be of Service to you.
:
3
>
You have been favoured with a Suc-
ceſſion of ſuch Burning and Shining
Lights, as are not ſet up in every Can-
dleſtick. - Remeinber the Sound Inftru-
&tions, the Faithful Warnings, the Ear-
neft Exhortations, the Fervent Labours,
and Exemplary Lives of your Deceaſed
Guides. What Fruit may God expect
from you,after ſuch a Seeds-time as you
hávé had ! Yout laſt Miniſter had a Lean,
Withered Waſted; Conſumed - Body,
that
R3
246
A Funeral Sermon
that you might be fat and flouriſhing in
the Courts of the Lord..
But You are of two Sorts : Either you
have profited by his Miniſtry, or not. If
the fornier, you have reaſon to be thank-
ful to God. You that have been con-
vinced, and awakened by his Preaching,
that have been touched at the Heart un-
der his Miniſtry, who have often gone
away ſtriking of your Breaſts, and with
Weeping Eyes driven to your Knees,
when you came home, and obliged to
come to hiin again, ſaying , Sir, What
muft I do to be saved? Toit cannot but
feel and lament this Loſs. Your affe£ti.
onate Tears are his Commendation. And
of ſeveral of you he might ſay, with
the Apostle to the Corinthians, Thom you
Have Ten thouſand Inſtructers in Chrift
,
ye have not many Fathers; for in Christ
Jeſus. I have begotten you by the Gospel,
1 Cor. IV. 15. To the like purpoſe I
might ſpeak to Others, who have by his
Aſliſtance, been built up in their Holy
Faith, confirmed, ſtrengthened, encoura-
ged, eſtabliſhed, and comforted.
There is another Sort, who reap'd no
ſuch Advantage by him. His Death is
a ſharp Reproof to Such. How far un-
profitable Hearers may be guilty of the
Death of their Miniſters, as well as an
Üln
On the Death of Mr.N.Oldfield. 24.7
Be perſwa
Unfaithful Miniſter of the Blood of
Souls, may deſerve your Confideration, .
With' how many did he prevail, but
could not with You! He fhall now be a
Reprover to you no more.
ded to look back, and think with your
felves, what earneſt Entreaties he uſed
with you, in the Name of Chriſt, be-
feeching you to be reconciled to God.
How he longed for your Salvation :
How lre ſtudied, and prayed, and waited
for Succefs. Be not deceived, not a Ser-
mon he ever preached, or a Conviction
you ever had under his Preaching, but
inuſt be accounted for.' Tho' the Man
he dead, and the Miniſter be dead; yet
his Meſſage doth not dye, and ſhall not
fall to the Ground. Tho' afl Fleſh be
Graſs, and the Glory of it as the Flower
of the Field, yet The Word of the Lord
abideth for ever, and not a Tittle of it
fhall be unaccompliſhed.
It will be fad indeed, if he that ſpent
llis Health, and Strength, and Life, for
you, ſhould be obliged at laſt to Wit-
neſs againſt you; and to ſay, (thon10
withi fuch compaſſionate Words and
Tears as formerly;) Lord, I did In-
ſtruct, Adinoniſh, and Exhort them,
in ſeaſon; and out of feaſon ; but could
not perſwade them to leave their Sins,
San
Ć
Rid
248
A Funeral Sermon
C
Cand come to Chriſt, that they rnight
have Life. I told them of the Danger
' of their preſent State, and what was
like to be the End of it. I told them
plainly, again and again, that now only.
was the time to be reconciled to God;
I opened to them the Goſpel-Covenant,
and ſhewed them the Riches of God's
Grace in Chrift, and his Readineſs, and
Sufficiency to ſave the chiefeſt of Sin-
sners, and that his Blood cleanſeth from
4 all Sin.But they would not conſider, they
would not regard, they would dye!
O with what concerned, and awakened
Souls, ſhould We Miniſters ſtudy preach
and pray, when every Serinon, for ought
we know , may witneſs againſt Some of
thoſe that hear it, in the Day of Reckon-
ing! O pity Us and therein your Selves !
for We do not deſire the woful day, Lord,
t
thou knoweſt
C
* See more
B's Ser 179022
What would you have us ſay * in
to this pur- the Day of Judgment, if God ſhould
poſe,in Mroc ask us? Did you tell this Sinner of his
of fudz-
Need of Chriſt, of the Miſery of his
ment, 8º. Natural, Sinful State, of the Glory of
P:30,31. the World to come, of the Vanity of
this, &c. Should we lye, and ſay, We
did not ? We muſt unavoidably bear
"Witneſs againſt you, and ſay ; Lord, we
did
C
C
C
On the Death of Mr.N.Oldfield. 249
C
C
C
C
C
C
C
C
C
C
C
C
did what we could , according to our
weak Abilities, to reclaim them : In-
deed, our own Thoughts of Everlaſting
Things were ſo low, and our Hearts fo
dull, that we muſt confeſs we did not
follow them ſo cloſe, nor ſpeak ſo ear-
neſtly as we ſhould have done. We
confeſs we did nct ſpeak to them with
ſuch melting Compaſſion,and with ſuch
Streams of Tears beſeech them to re-
gard, as a Matter of ſuch great Con-
cernrnent ſhould have been ſpoken with.
But yet we told them the Meſſage of
God, and we ſtudied. to ſpeak it to
them, as plainly and 'as piercingly as
we could. Fain we would have con.
vinced them of their Sin and Miſery,
but we could not : Fain we would have
drawn them to the Admiration of
Chriſt, but they made light of it, Mat.
? 22. 5. We would fain have brought -
them to the Contempt of this vain
World, and to ſet their mind on the
World to come, but we could not.
· This will be the Witneſs, that many
hundred Miniſters of the Goſpel muſt
give in againſt the Souls of their People
at that Day:
C
C
C
.
6
C
C
C
C
2. But to draw to a Cloſe; Let us all be
affected with his Death, ſo as wiſely
to
om
250
A Funeral Sermon
j
to improve it. The Removal of ſuch an
one, at his Age, is a Publick Lofs; not
only to his family, and to the Congre.
gation; but to the Poor, to the City, to
the Nation ; to the Church of Chriſt.
One of a clear Head, and warm Heart
who underſtood , heliev'd, and obey'd
the Goſpel. One of a Peaceable, and
Publick Spirit; Abundant in Prayer, and
of an Exemplary Life, and of Extraor-
dinary Diligence to do Good : Being fit-
ted for it, as he was filled with Love to
Chriſt, and the Souls of Men, to carry
on the great Deſign of Faith and Holí
neſs, to the utmoſt of his Power, in the
Station God hath put him: And full of
Thoughts and Care therein to abide with
God. But mourn not for Him. Some
forrowful Concern, 'tis true, is unavoi-
dable, if you are ſenſible of your Loſs;
and ’tis alſo fit and becoming : For 'tis a
Judgment upon any, and a Reproach up-
On a Miniſter, to dye untamented : As if
his Life were of no Uſe, and the World
were weary of him. But you need not
mourn for Him, when you conſider Who
he was, and Where he Now is, being ex
alted to a higher Sphere of Action and
Enjoyment, for which through Grace and
Holy Diligence he was prepared: And
fo for ever delivered from all Pain and
Sickneſs,
.
On the Death of Mr.N.Oldfield.
251.
1
Sickneſs, from Sin and Sorrow, Corrup-
tion and Temptation. If you follow his
Faith and Patience, you ſhall meet him
again, in Unutterable and Endleſs Joy.
Hereupon you will do well to admit
the Thought, that all your other Mini-
ſters are mortal and dying, and that you
your Selves are fo": And therefore ſhould
improve their Lives and Labours, as you
ſhall wiſh you had done when They are
Dead, or when You your felves are ready
to dye.
To Conclude , Becauſe He alone who
made this Breach, hath the Reſidue of
the Spirit, and can ſupply it; let me ad-
viſe you, tho' the Shepherd be ſmitten,
yet that the Sheep do not ſcatter. Let
not this Breach occafion Others; but A-
gree together, and take the beſt Advice
you can, in looking out ſpeedily for a
Suitable Supply. And the Lord direet you
to a Man after his own Heart, that may
be like-minded with my Deceaſed Brother.
And whatever you have received, and
heard, and learnt, and ſeen in Him, as
a Follower of Chriſt, that da; and The
God of Grace, and Peace , be with yolt,
Amen.
The End.
A
A
Funeral Sermon
PRE A CHED
Upon the DEATH of a
moſt Hopeful,Young Miniſter,
Mr. Samuel BYFIELD :
Who died
At Plymouth in Devon, March 27.
1698. Ætat. 2.7.
With foire Account of his
Character.
By JOHN SHOWER.
LONDON:
Printed for Sam. Crouch, at the Corner of
Popes. Head- Alley in Cornbill; and J. Law.
rence, at the Angel in the Poultry, 1699.
: 2:55
A
Funeral Sermon
On the Death of
Mr. Samuel Byfield.
Eccles. ix, 10.
Whatſoever thy hand findeth to
do, do it with thy might ; for
there is no Work nor Device,
nor Knowledge, nor W'iſdom in
the Grave, whither thou goeft.
E little think what Adorable
Wiſdom and Goodneſs there
is, in God's hiding from us
the Knowledge of Future Events; that
we
256
A Funeral Sermon
ز
we cannot tell before-hand what ſhall
befall us, either of Good or Evil : That
we may not be lifted up, nor caſt down,
by unſeaſonable and unbecoming Joys
or Sorrows; but mind our preſent Du-
ty, and depend upon God's Providence,
without Sollicitude about the Evils that
may happen; or Confidence änd Securi-
ty as to the Good we ſhall enjoy. We
little think how kind, and how wiſe
God is in thus concealing from us the
Time of our Death, and of our Friends;
not ſuffering us to know how long we
or they Thall live: For, among other
Confiderations to manifeſt the Wiſdom
and Kindneſs of the Divine Conduct in
this Matter ; What Student could have
any Heart to improve his Time, and take
Pains to be qualified for Publick Service,
if he knew for certain that he ſhould
dye, as ſoon, or before he had finiſht his
Studies, and never enter upon the Pub-
lick Stage, or but juſt appear and be
call'd away? What Parent would be at
the Charge of a Liberal Maintenance for
the Education of a Scn; in Order to Pub-
lick Uſefulneſs, in Church or State, if he
knew for certain he ſhould not out-live
his preparatory Studies, or be uſeful but
a very little while?
If
On the Death of Mr. S. By field. 257
If God did not hide from ús the
Knowledge of Future Events, eſpecially
that of our own Death, and of our Re
lations, moſt of the Affairs of this Life
would be inverted, chang’d, clog’d and
hinderd : Whereas, as our Caſe is now
ſtated, our Way is plain ; we are to de-
pend upon God's Providence, and be di
ligent in the Duties of our ſeveral Pla-
ces, leaving all Events to his Conduct
and Counſel, to his Wiſdom and Will:
If Scholars or their parents ſhould be
diſcouraged by the Uncertainty of Life,
not knowing but after all their Care
and all their Preparations, they may live
but a little while ; We muſt throw off
all Concern for Religion, and the Souls
of Men, and the Churches of Chriſt,
It would diſhearten us from taking any
Care of Poſterity, and Endeavouring to
Spread and Propagate the Goſpel of
Chriſt. No, let the Wife God govern "
his own World, and freely diſpoſe of Us
and Ours as he pleaſes; Let it be our
Care diligently to apply our Selves to
our preſent Buſineſs, and be faithful to
the 'Truſt committed to us, becauſe 'tis
uncertain how long, or how little Time
we, or they ſhall live.
Let us take the
inore heed, to Improve the preſent Sea-
ſon; and do whatſoever we do, with all
S
OUT
258
A Funeral Sermon
thou goeft.
onr Might, becauſe this is the only Time,
(and 'tis a limited and uncertain Time)
There is no Work, no Device, nor Know-
ledge, nor Wiſdom in the Grave whither
'Tis well known that the Death of a
Worthy young Miniſter in the Country,
(whoſe Parents, Friends, and Relations
are many of them here) occaſions my
ſpeaking to you upon this Subject,which
I ſhall endeavour practically tỏ Improve,
and Enforce, by ſaying fomething of
Him in the Cloſe.
After a large Diſcourſe of the various
Diſpenſations of Providence , towards
the Righteous and the Wicked; or that
none can know the peculiar Favour of
God, or the Contrary by what befalls
him: The Wiſe Man adviſes, that we
comfortably Enjoy the Bleſſings of Life,
whilſt they are in our Power ; and be di
ligent to do all the Good we can, whilft
we live, becauſe ſuch a Capacityaçeaſeth,
whenever we dye : That we embrace
every Occaſion that offers it ſelf, and
improve it with utmoſt Diligence; be
çaufe now is the Time of Action; now,
before we go down into the Grave, the
Houſe appointed for all the Living. This
he adviſeth to, as to all Affairs, which
relate either to the Body or the Mind
whether
3
On the Death of Mr. S. Byfield. 259
whether as to Mens Buſineſs, in this
World, or in preparing for another. Now
is the Seaſon for Work and Labour. What-
foever it is, we ſet our ſelves to , let us
heartily, and in good earneft mind it.
Let us do it with all our Might, for there
is no Work, Contrivance, or Thought, no
Knowledge or Wiſdom in the Grave, whi-
ther thou goeft.
Under theſe various Words fome ob-
ſerve, that all the whole Wiſdom of
Mankind may be comprehended; for
A&tion is imploy'd in ſome Work or 0-
ther, to which we muſt bend our
Thoughts, or Contrive and Deviſe how
to do it : And, for that end, learn Sci-
ences; which may be underſtood, by
what we render Knowledge : But efpeci-
ally, ſtudy Wiſdom, unto which Sciences
are an Entrance, that we may accompliſh
what we deſign,and know how to uſe the
Fruit
of our Labour. And, I ſhall ap-
ply it to Religion, that being more prin-
cipally intended, and the One Thing ne-
ceſſary, to which we ſhould apply our
ſelves with all our Might, whilft the
Seaſon allotted for it, doth yet continue.
Whatſoever thy Hand
findeth to do; what-
· foever Work and Duty God hạth allot-
ted thee, in this preſent World, prepa-
S2
ratory
260
A Funeral Sermon
ratory to a Future and Eternal State:
Do it with all thy night. The Motive
is added, as a Reaſon to enforce it ; For
there is no Work, nor Device, nor Know-
ledge in the Grave whither thou goeſt.
The ſerious Thoughts of the Grave,
where none of the Work and Buſineſs
of Life can be done, ſhould quicken us
to ſerious Diligence, to Work out our
Salvation; or ſhould engage us to do
our preſent Work with all our Might.
And here we may Confider,Firſt, What
this Work is, that is to be done within
the Compaſs of this preſent Life, which
cannot be done when Life is ended. Se-
condly, What is to be underſtood, by do-
ing it with all our Might. Thirdly,
Wherein lyės the force of the Argument ;
or what Reaſons are contain'd in the Con-
fideration of the Grave, and the unactive
State of the Dead, to engage to this ſe-
rious Diligence in our preſent Work.
Firſt, What is this Work which we
have to do in this World ? I. As
we are Reaſonable Creatures, it is to
glorifie God, who is the Author of
our Being; our abſolute Owner and So-
veraign, to whom we are Accountable,
and conſequently are obliged to improve
all our Talents, as knowing there will
be
On the Death of Mr. S. Byfield. 261
be a Day of Reckoning, and that we
ſhall be accordingly Rewarded or Pu-
niſhed.
2. If we are confider'd as Apoftate;
Fallen, Guilty Creatures, our Work is
to ſeek Reconciliation with God, thro?
our Lord Jeſus Chriſt : To: lave his Fa-
vour and Image reſtord ; To get the
Curſe remov’d, which Sin has brought
us under, and ſecure an Intereſt in the
Bleſſings of the New Covenant : In Or-
der thereunto, we are to yield our ſelves
to the Lord, Conſenting, and Ingaging
to follow Chriſt, as the Captain of our
Saivation; that being United. to Him,
and made Partakers of his Spirit, we
may ſerve him in Holineſs and Righi.
teouſneſs all our Days, in Hopes of E
ternal Life.
3. Being Conſecrated and Devoted to
Chriſt, our Life and Time muſt be em-
ploy'd according to his Direction and
Order. Partly in his immediate Service;
pártly in thoſe Things that may help us
to Serve and: Gloritie him :. And partly
in doing thoſe Things, in our ſeveral
Relations and Callings, which he will
mercifully interpret a Glorifying of him;
and this according to the ſeveral Seaſons
aſſign’d and allotted us, as proper for
every part of our Duty. Some Works
1
Ś 3
are
262
A Funeral Sermon
are to be prefer'd before others, and all
cannot be done at once, but there is a
proper Time and Seaſon for every part of
our Work, which muſt be attended to;
and yet the Whole of it ſhould be mind
ed by us, as Probationers for an Eter-
nal State, and Expectants of it: And
therefore All ſhould be done with ſome
reference to another World.
Secondly, What is the Import of the
Expreſſion, Doing it with all our might.
This may be underſtood, either in Op-
poſition to Dilatorineſs and Delay ; It·
muſt be done preſently and out of hand:
Or in Oppoſition to Lazineſs and Sloth;
That we mind it with Earneſtneſs, Fer-
vour and Zeal: Or in Oppofition to
Wearineſs and Fainting ; that we Conti-
nue and Perſevere to the End.
1, In Oppofition to Delay. Our Work
is of that Nature and Neceſſity, that it
muſt not be put off to Hereafter : We
muſt preſently apply our ſelves to it, leſt
we never have another Seaſon or Op-
portunity", if we neglect the preſent :
And we are loſt for ever, if this Work be
delay'd till our Glaſs is run,and our Time
ended.
2.We
On the Death of Mr. S. Byfield. 263
2. We muſt do it with all our Might,
in Oppoſition to Negligence and Remiſ
.
neſs, Sloth and Idleneſs. A ſleepy care.
leſs Indifference, is of all things moſt to
be dreaded and avoided, in Matters of
ſuch moment.
The ſlothful Servant is
a wicked Servant. Hence the many Ex-
hortations, To give all Diligence to make
ollr Calling and Election fure. Not to be
flothful in Buſineſs; but fervent in Spi-
rit, ſerving the Lord. To be. Diligent
that we be found of Chriſt in Peace,
without Spot and Blameleſs.' To ſtrive to
cnter into the ſtrait Gate , &c. Every
flight Endeavour will not ſerve. Heart-
leſs, lazy Seeking will not do. We muſt
make Religion the Buſineſs of our Lives;
Attend to it as our main Concern. Thou-
ſands of careleſs Chriſtians, will find the
Door of Heaven ſhut for want of ſtri:
ving to enter.
3. In Oppoſition to Wearineſs and Dif-
continuance. With all our Might, im-
plies Conſtancy and Perſeverance.' 'Tis
not enough to begin well; we muſt be
ſtedfaft, unmoveable, always abounding in
the Work of the Lord: We muſt Iniure.
to the End, if we be ſaved : Not only
fight, but hold on to Victory. We muſt
perſevere to finith our Courſe, whether
we have a longer or a florter Time al-
S4
4
low'd
264
A Funeral Sermon
low'd us for it. If we begin in the Spi-
rit, but end in the Flesh, we ſhall loſe
all that we have wrought, and our La-
bour be in vain, and to our latter End
worſe than our Beginning.
Thirdly, Wherein lyes the Strength
and Force of this Argument; Froin the
Conſideration of the Grave, and the
Unactive State of the Dead : That no-
thing of the Work of Life can be done,
but before, we dye; Therefore, to do
what we do, now, with all our Might. I
iħall endeavour to amplifie this in ſeve-
ral Conſiderations.
1. If we look to the Grave, we ſhall
thereby be made ſenſible, that it is but a
Short Time at longeſt, that we have for
this Work. How commonly is the Life
of Man in this World reckon'd by a few
Days; and ſoinetimes by One Day: That
be may accompliſh as an Hireling his Day.
Yea, le is ſaid to come up like a Flower,
and then quickly he is cut down. He
flees as E Shadow, and continueth not.
And of this little Time, how much is
ſpent before we come to know our Work
and Bufineſs, either as Men, or as Sin-
ners, or as Chriſtians ? Before we know
what we are, and what we are capable
of, and what we need, and for what End
we
On the Death of Mr. S. Byfield. 265
we came into the World and what ſhould
be our Imployment here: And after-
ward, how much of our little Time is
ſpent in the neceſſary Care of the Body?
How little is left for the Service of the
Soul ? How ſhort a Space is Seventy, or
Fourſcore Years for a Work of Eternal
Concernment ? And yet, how few live
half that Time ?
Not but that the tiine allotted us in
this World, to prepare for Eternity, is
long enough for our Work, if we inind
it, and improve it. Few have Reaſon to
Complain for want of Time, if they did
not miſimploy it : But we trifle away
the Day, and then the Night overtakes
us e're we are aware; and when our
Time is gone, we cry for more. The
moſt think they have Time enough; ſome-
time or other hereafter, they ſhall have
Leiſure and Opportunity to mind Reli-
gion, and make their Peace with God,
and Work out their Salvation : And yet
Young and Old will grant, that Time is
ſhort, and Eternity at hand; and the
Life of Man but a very little Thing, on
which our Everlaſting State depends.
We cannot deny, but in a few Years,
we muſt lye down in the Duſt,and make
our Beds in Darkneſs, and he Buried out
of fight, as to this Body; and our Souls
appear
.
i
266 A Funeral Sermon
appear before our Judge. We cannot
deny, but within a few Years, every one
of us ſhall be gone from hence, and fare
in the other World, according to what
we have done here, whether Good or E-
vil. Who is he that does prétend to be
lieve, he hall never Dye? The Living
know that they ſhall Dye , 9 Fob 5. And
yet we make no haſte to be Ready: To
do the Works of himn that fent us while
it is Day : To get the Queſtion well Re
ſolv'd, Whether we are Reconcild to
God, and our Hopes of Heaven well
grounded? Whether we ſhall be Sav'd
or Periſh? Tho we know we have but
a little Time to Reſolve this Queſtion,
yet every little Thing diverts us from
ſuch an Inquiry
The Time of Life, tho? expreft by: a
Day, is not to be underſtood of a Natu-
ral Day,conſiſting of twenty four Hours,
but being opposid to Night., the Brevity
of it is fet forth by an Artificial Day
which is but half that ſpace. Tho
ſome have a longer dáy than others, yet
it can laſt-no longer then our Natural
Life : Arld he that has a great Work to
do, and bụt one Day to do it in, hath
need to mind it with all his
. Might.
Eſpecially,
2. Con
On the Death of Mr. S. Byfield.' 267
2. Conſidering that the Opportunity
is Irrevocable when once it is pajt
.
Theſe is no Work, nor Thought, nor
Wiſdom in the Grave. Our Lamp ihall
never more be lighted, when once extin-
guilh'd.. We can never have our Glaſs
turn'd again, when once it is Run out.
When our Sun is Set, it ſhall Riſe 110
more. If a Man dye, ſhall be live again?
14 Fob 14. Shall'he ever have a Time
of Trial more? As the Cloud is confis-
med, and vaniſhesh away, so be that goeil:
domn to the Grave ſhall come up no more,
7 Job 9. Or, as it is expreſt in another
Place of the fanie Book, 14 Chap.i1,12.
And as the Waters fail from the Sea, and
the Flood decayeth and drieth up ;.fo Man
lyeth down, and riſeth not till the Hea
vens be no more. And again, 16 Chap.lait;
When a few Years are come, I ſhall go the
Way whence I ſhall not return. But, as
the Tree falleth, it muſt lye for ever.
And therefore, if ever you are Conver-
ted and Turned to God, it muſt be now.
If ever you will do any Thing to work
out your own Salvation, it muſt be be.
fore the Grave and Hell have ſhiut their
Mouths upon you. If you will not know
the Things of your Peace in this, your
Day, they will for ever be hid from your
Eyes
Shall
268
A Funeral Sermon
Shall we not therefore, attend the
Work and Buſineſs of Life with all our
Might, fince our haſty Time can never
be Recall'd? Yeſterday will never come
again. O! What would miſerable Sin-
ners on a Death-bed give , for the Reco-
very of a little Time, which they foo-
liſhly trifld and finn'd away.Then they'l
cry out, Give us of your Oyl, for our
Lamps are going out: But, this is the
Day of Salvation; the only accepted
Tiine: And, when this is gone, there is
no other to ſucceed. Now, you may
Pray in Hope, and Seek the Mercy of
God in Hope; for his Grace is Offer'd;
and his Spirit is Striving with you. As
yet 'tis not too late, but when once
your Life is ended, the Gulph is fix'd
for ever : There is no further Opportu-
nity, or Time of Trial. We that would
now perſwade you to ſerious Diligence,
ſhall ſhortly have done our Work, and
never ſpeak to you more. You that have
now the Mercy of God in Chriſt offer'd
you, ſhall ſhortly have it ſo no more.
You have now many. Helps, and Calls,
and Warnings; but, it will not be ſo al
ways, or long. Shortly, you your felves
will ſay, It is too late ; there is no Hope;
My Day is paft; the boor is ſhut.
3. Con
On the Death of Mr. S. Byfield. 269
3. Confider, that this ſhort Seaſon
that is Irrecoverable, when paſt, is very
uncertain in its Continuance. And will
you venture your Everlaſting Hopes up-
on ſuch an Uncertainty; as, whether you
ſhall live a Year, or Month, 'or Week
longer ? Can you tell how much longer
the Patience of God may bear with any
of you? Can you ſay he will do it, for
a Month or a Fortnight? What if you
are Young? You know we do not Dye
: in the order we are born, and go to the
Grave by Seniority. How many Thou-
fands are there, that God has refolv'd
ſhall Dye this next Week, who now be-
lieve nothing of it? Why may not you,
r I, be of that Number ! You think
your Candle is like to burn many Years
longer; but, it may be ſuddenly blown
out: And, will you venture your" All up-
on the Uncertainty of a little borrowed
Breath, that when it goes forth , you
know not whether you Thall have Power
to draw it in again ? How eaſily can God
ſend a Meſſenger to Cut the Thred of
Life, and then the unprepared Soul muſt
drop into. Endleſs Torment : Can you
Hear, Confider, and Apply this, and not
Reſolve' to mind the Work and Buſineſs
of Life with all your Might.
>
.. Con
270
A Funeral Sermon
:
ܪ
4. Conſider, that after the Seaſon of
Working is over, a Time of Reckoning
will come. When the Day was paſt,and
the Evening come, we read, that the
Lord of the Vineyard faith to his Stew-
ard, Oo, call the Labourers, and give
them every one their Hire , beginning
from the laſt unto the firſt, 20 Matth. 8.
He that began early, and he that began
late; He that was flothful, and he that
was diligent ; He that came into the
Vineyard at the eleventh Hour, and he
that hath ſerved God from his Youth :
All muſt then come to a Reckoning, and
Receive a diſtinct and ſeparate Portion,
according as their Works have been.
Then muft we give an Account of all
our Time, and all our other Talents; of
all our Words, and Thoughts, and A&ti-
ons :. Of all the Good we might have
done, and did not; and all the Evil we
have committed, and might have ſhun'd.
As ſoon as your Day is over, your Final
State is determined. It is appointed for
All Men once to Dye, and after that comes
Fudgment,9 Heb.27. Before your Friends
have laid your Bodies in the Grave, or
finiſhed your Funeral ; or 'ever dreſt it
in a Woollen Shrowd, and put it in a
Coffin ; you ſhall know and feel the
Truth of theſe Things.
.
5. Con-
.
On the Death of Mr. S. Byfield.
271
5. Conſider, That this Work and Bu.
ſineſs of Life, is no ſuch trivial, eafie,
inconfiderable Matter, as not to deferve
and need our utmoſt Diligence. There
are ſo many Difficulties to be overcome,
we had need begin betimes, and ſet as
bout it in good earneſt : It will be all
little enough; for the Righteous them.
ſelves, with all their Diligence," ſhall
Scarcely be ſaved. You have a great and
mighty Work to diſpatch ; and if you
have trifl'd hitherto, or ſerv'd the Devil,
the World and the Fleſh; All your
former Work muſt be undone ; All, that
for many Years paſt you have been do-
ing. Every Step in the way to Hell,
which you have trod, you muſt go back
by Repentance and Humiliation.
Think not to get to Heaven by a few
lazy Wiſhes, or faint Endeavours
and then to do ſomething in Religion..
We are Soldiers liſted under Chriſt, and
muſt reſolve to fight, and look for Op.
pofition. We have inward Difficulties
to overcome, as well as many from with
out: Our Hearts are Vain, and Carnal,
and Senſual; prepofleft with the Ob-
jects of Sence; under the Power of
Earthly Things, Dilaffe{ted to God and
Chriſt, They muſt be Renew'd and San
Etified. The Devil is a vigilant, malici
ous,
§ 10W
ز
272
A Funeral Sermon
ز
ous, powerful Enemy; he muſt be over-
come. The Cuſtoms and Examples of
others, and tle common Opinion and
Practice of the World, concur to make
our Work difficult : And yet, we must
break thro' all Obſtacles, and derfy our
ſelves, and follow Chriſt with fixed pur-
poſe of Heart, and ſtick-at nothing which
he calls us to.
Strive to enter into the ſtrait Gate,
and not think it will open like the Iron
Gate to Peter, of its own accord. We
muſt deny and renounce thoſe Vanities
that once we took for our Happineſs ;
and take the bleſſedneſs of Heaven for
our Portion. We muſt change our Ma-
fter, our End, and our Way. Did Things
muſt be done away, and all Things be-
come New. The Favour: oferiod, his
Image and Service, his Will and his
Glory muſt be prefer'd before all Things;
And Chriſt be our only Hope and Re-
fuge, whom before we ſlighted. It's a
great Work for an undone Sinner to be-
lieve in a Saviour, and ſuch a Saviour ;
intirely to Truſt to his Merits, Righte-
ouſnefs, Counſel, Conduck, powerful
Operations, and prevailing Interceſſion,
for all his preſent and future Hopes
And yét, all that Believe on him muit
do fo; Renouncing the Fleſh, the World
and
ز
Ontbe Death of Mr. S. Byfield. 273
and the Devil, in Expe&tation of his pro-
miſed, unſeen Glory.
And, after we are Devoted to him,
what a Work hath a Chriſtian to do;
To mortifie Corruption; to increaſe
Grace; to live in the ſuitable vigorous
Exerciſes of it, and to preſs on towards
Perfection : and yet, to know that Per-
ſeverance to the End is alſo neceſſary ;
will not this Work deſerve your utmoſt
Diligence? How little can Loyterers,and.
Lazy ſlothful Chriſtians do of all this?
There muſt be Strength and Power ;
there muſt be Labour and Induſtry;
Wiſdom and Skill ; Confideration and
Contrivance ; Reſolution and Conſtancy,
unto the due performance of this Work:
Conſidering the Difficulties to be over-
coine, the Temptations to be reſiſted
Obſtacles, to be remov'd; Conflicts to be
expected ; Hardſhips to be undergone,
and Self-denying Duties to be perform’d.
So that Slothfulneſs or Delays are very
unſuitable, conſidering our preſent diffi-
cult Work, and that we ſtand ſo near
the Grave, where none of it can be
done.
6. Conſider further, How difficult fo-
ever this Work is, it is of abfolute Ne-
cellity: It muſt be done , or we are Loft
Our Life is repreſented as ?
4
for ever.
Race ;
274
A Funeral Sermon
Race; a Warfare ; a Labouring in the
Vineyard : There is no Crown, Victory,
Harveſt, Reward, Salvation without it;
There is no eſcaping everlaſting Deſtru.
tion without it. The Kingdom of Hea-
ven muſt be Won or Loft, and we be
either Saved or Damned, according as
we inind this Work with all our Might,
or Refuſe,or Delay to do ſo. And, 'tis a
Work yolí your ſelves muſt mind ; it can
not be done by any other for you.
Your
beſt Friends and neareſt Relations can-
not Repent, and Believe, and Obey the
Goſpel for your Salvation.
And therefore, let none dare ſay, this
is more then needs, that leſs will ſerve :
Who is the fitteſt Judge of what is need
ful, God or you ? Whoſe Judgment is
like to ſtand concerning the Terms of
Salvation, his or yours? And, will not
the bleſſed Recompence of Reward make
amends for all your Diligence? How
little is it, if compard with the Miſery
of loft Souls ? And do you think that
ever any repented the Pains and Labour
they were at, in preparing for Heaven ?
But, whether you believe it or no, confi-
der it or no, the Word of God ſhall be
punctually perform'd; and if you will
hot be Saved upon theſe Terms, you
thall as certainly Dye and Periſh in your
Sins,
On the Death of Mr. S. Byfield. 275
3
Sins, as if you were already in the Place
of Torment.
7. Conſider further, That none, who
now Scorn, or Delay, or neglect thiş
neceſſary Work and Buſineſs of Life,but
Shall wiſh they bad minded it with all
their Might. They ſhall wifh in vain,
and too late, when the Night has over-
taken them, that they had been as Dili-
gent, as the moſt holy Saint on Earth
and would give Ten thouſand Worlds, if
they had the Diſpoſe of them, for One
ſuch Day of Grace and Mercy, as now
they trifle away. O! Think what dy-
ing Sinners or departed Souls judge of
the Value of Time, and of the Neceſſity
of preparing for Eternity : And, if you
verily believe, you ſhall hereafter wiſh,
that you had minded. ſerious Godlineſs
with all your Might; Do it Now, thar
you may not be Self-condemned.
8. Conſider, that ferious perſevering
Diligence will be Comfortable at laſt;
The Succeſs is certain, and the Reward
is glorious. We need not fear a Diſap-
pointment : Our Labour ſhall not be in
vain in the Lord ; They that ſeek ine
early ſhall find me, Prov. 8. 17. The
great Endi of All, the Salvation of our
Souls, ſhall be accompliſhed. And what
Incouragement is it to Strive, and Run,
and
T 2
276 A Funeral Sermon
and Fight ; and give all Diligence :
when 'tis for Heaven and Eternal Life,
which God, who cannot lye , has pro-
miſed.
Firſt, Let me hereupon Exhort- All
that hear me, to utmoſt Diligence, while
Time and Life continue, to prepare for
their Everlaſting State. Whatſoever thy
Hund finds 10 do, do it with all thy Might,
We have loft a great deal of Time al-
' ready : 0! Let us be diligept now, to
Redeem it? We have loiter'd and triA'd
a great while already ; let us now awake,
and mend our pace. We have been dili
gent to ſerve the World, and the Devil,
and make Proviſion for the Fleſh : Dili
gent to Deſtroy, Defile, and Damn our
Šouls ; let us now be more diligent to
fave them. Are you not convinced, that
Ptis high time to awake out of ſleep? to
fhake off your careleſs. Indifference and
Sloth ? Let the Time paſt of your
Lives
ſuffice, and be reflected on with ſhame,
wherein you have negle&ted your great
Work. You are told how difficult and
neceſſary a Work you have to mind
'what need you have to do ſo, with all
your Might, leſt Time be gone, and Life
be ended before your Work be done.
0! Hear the Voice of Chriſt that yet
Calls
ز
On the Death of Mr. S. Byfield.
273.
r
Calls you by his Word and Spirit, to
Seek his Mercy, and Accept his Favour
while it may be had! O! that he would
Open your Eyes, to let you See the
Certainty of the Inviſible,Eternal World !
O! that I could perſwade you, of the
Neceſſity of Now, preparing for it: And,
that notwithſtanding all the Diificulty
you have heard of, you would Remem-
ber, and Believe, that 'tis an Honoura-
ble, Pleaſant , Delightful Work that
you are call'd to.
When once you come
to Live to God, in hopes of Eternal Life,
and are led by the Spirit of Chriſt, thro?
whom you may be able to do all things,
you will then find his Yoke eaſie, and
his Burthen light ; and that his Com-
mands are not Grievous, but that in the
Keeping of them there is a great Re-
ward.
Think how Diligent and Induſtrious
are other Men, to ſeek afrer a Portion
in this World. How much more Pains
do many take for a little Money then
would fuffice to Secure their Salvation?
How diligent are ſome, to ſeek that
which cannot ſatisfie thein; and others
in purſuit of that which will Deſtroy
them? And ſhall not we be Diligent
that pretend to Seek for Everlaſting
Lifa? Shall we be leſs careful about
!
T3
the
278
A Funeral Sermon
ver
3
the Concerns of Eternity, and the Ever-
lafting World, where we muſt be for E-
then others are to have a little
Portion of Outward Conveniencies, du-
ring their ſtay here? Shall we ſpend all
our Time and Strength about this Body,
and this preſent Life, without any Care
or Thought what will become of us for
Ever? Shall not we that have ſo many
Warnings, and Calls by the Deaths of
others, to look before us, who have fo
many Mercies to incourage us ; ſo many
Affi&tions to ſpur and quicken us, and
ſometimes Sickneſs to tell us we are near
Eternity, and muſt Dye? Shall not we
that have ſo often confeſs’d our Sloth,
and bewail'd it? who have ſinarted for
our Folly, and beg'd pardon for our
Negligence and Remiſeſs; and pro-
mis'd and ingag'd, ſo often, and folemnly
to double our Diligence; ſhall not We
Reſolve to mind our great Work with all
our Might?
Say not, that you have not Strength;
that you can do nothing of your Selves;
that without the Grace of God, all that
you can do is to no purpoſe, and you
know not whether he will give you that
Grace. Will you not conſider how fea-
dy God is to aſſiſt you , if you value his
Grace, and ſeek it, in a humble ſence of
your
On the Death of Mr. S. Byfield. 279
you will.
your
Need of it? No Father on Earth
is more ready to give Bread to a ſtarving
Child, then the God of all Grace, to
give his Holy Spirit to them that Ask it.
You can doubtleſs do more then ever yet
you have done, to ſeek that Strength,
and Grace, and Power, which God by
his Spirit is ready to give : And you be-
lieve that you can do more, becauſe
ſometimes
you
reſolve
But what if all your Help muſt come
from Heaven, and yet this Work muſt
be done, is of abſolute Neceſſity; Is
that a Diſcouragement? Will you fit ,
ſtill, and contentedly periſh in your
Sloth, without beſtirring your ſelves to
ſeek His help? You Refilt the Spirit and
Grieve him; You Quench his Motions,&c.
Hearken not to his Suggeſtions : Other-
wiſe you might have more of the Alli
ſtance and. Help of the Spirit, then you
have ; and you would find, that He that
is in 14, is greater than he that is in the
World. Did you ever know of any that
ſought the Grace of God in earneſt, and
were deny'd ; that did give all Diligence
to work out their Salvation, and were
rejected ? And, why do you think, God
will make you the first Example ? All
our · Hopes of Acceptance with God is
upon the Account of the Merits and
T
4
Righ
280 A Funeral Sermon
.
}
ز
Righteouſneſs of. Chriſt; and all the
Good that we are inabled to do, is by
the Influence of the Spirit of Chriſt :
But, this is very conſiſtent with our ut-
--Imoſt Diligence, in Obedience to him.
And, durſt you ſay, that you have done
all that you can, and yet God deny'd his
Grace ? or ever will to any ſuch ? If
God be found of thoſe that ſeek him not
will he not much more be fo, of thoſe
that inquire after him, and are Diligent
in the Uſe of his appointed Means ?
We have great Incouragement, where-
ever the Goſpel is preached, to apply our
felves to the Throne of Grace, for all that
Strength we need, in the Chriſtian War-
fare : partly from the Goodneſs and Mer-
ciful Nature of God; partly, from the
gracious Undertaking of Chriſt, as Me-
diator ; from the Sufficiency of his Death
and Satisfa&tion to faye all that Believe :
from the Goſpel Grant of Pardon and
Life, upon true Repentance and Faith
unfeign'd; the many Gracious Invitāti-
ons and Proiniſes to allure and perſwade
us; And may conclude that none are
Thut out of Heaven, to whom the Go-
ſpel is publiſhed; but ſuch as exclude
and thut out theinfelves, who will not
come-uunto Chriſt that they may have Life.
There is nothing required, and command-
ed
On the Death of Mr. S. Byfield. 281
ed in one part of Scripture, but we have
ſomewhere or other, a Promiſe of Grace
to perform it : And therefore, the ſame
thing is aſcribed.to God as his Work in
ſome Scriptures, which is required of us
in others.
Secondly, More particularly let me
Apply my ſelf to the Younger Sort :
Look often and ſeriouſly into the Grave,
where no. Work can be done, and con-
ſider how near you are to it; and.that
tho you came into the World but a few
Years ago, it cannot be long e're you
muft Remove. Do not look upon Death
as at a mighty Diſtance from you. It
is a very miſtaken and falſe Reckoning,
to think that ſuch and ſuch muſt Dye
before you, becauſe they are Elder : And
that becauſe you have liv'd but a few
Years in the World, you have many more
to come. How many Children do Pa.
rents follow to the Grave, and fee Bu-
ried out of their fight? How.ſcon may
a Fever carry away one in his full
Strength ? No man is more Frail then
another ; nor more certain of to: Mor-
row. They that are Sound, and they
that are Sick ; They that are in Infan-
cy, and tħey that are Grown up; They
that are at Sea, or in the Army and they
that
.
282
A Funeral Sermon
that fit at Home by the Fire's fide; They
are All equally near to Death.
Therefore do not Reckon upon Twen :
ty or Thirty or Forty Years more yet to
come. I am Old, ſays the Patriarch, and
I know not the Day of my Death : But
Young People may ſay it with equal
Truth, I am Young, but know not the
Day, nor Hour of Mine. Is not your
Breath in the Hand of God, by whom
the Number of your Months is Regi-
itred ? If the Wicked Servant ſay, My
Lord delays his Coming , (Luke 12. 45.)
The Lord of that Servant will Come as
a Thief in the Night, or in a Day when
he looked not for him. You ſhall not
ſurely Dye; you may Live was the De-
vil's firſt Lye; And he repeats it ſtill to
Young People : But, pray think on all
Thoſe, whom you have known to Dye:
Have there not been more Younger then
Elder ? Do not more Dye before Thirty
then after ? It is more Common of the
Two, for Young People to Dye then El-
der. Therefore put not off the great
Buſineſs of Life, Becauſe you are Young ;
You may be in Hell before you are Old.
He that intends to mind ſerious Religi.
on Hereafter, may never live to that
Time to which he has adjourn'd it.
Now, Remember your Creator , Now, in
the
On the Death of Mr. S. Byfield. 283
the Days of your Youth.
You were
Born in Sin ; You have Committed ma-
ný Sins in your Childhood and Youth to
be repented of. You are not too Young
to Repent, becauſe you are not too
Young to Sin: And becauſe You are not
too Young to Dye, nor too Young to be
Damned, if you Dye in your Sins : And
will you venture your Everlaſting Dam.
pation, upon the Preſumption of a Long
Life, and a Future Repentance? when
God may either ſhorten your Lives, or
when you are: Old , deny that Grace,
which you now Refuſe in the Days of
your Youth
Let me Apply this to the more Special
Occaſion of this Diſcourſe, viz.
USC III. To Lament and Improve the
Death of a worthy young Miniſter, Mr.
Samuel Byfield, who was but juſt enter?d
into the Lord's Vineyard, and called a-
way, when he began to be eminently
Uſeful, dying at the Age of Seven and
Twenty, after he had been for ſome
time ſettled Paftor of a Church of
Chriſt at Plymouth in Devon. His Paste
rents and other Relations, and many of
his Friends and Acquaintance living
here, it is far from an Indecency to
make
284 A Funeral Sermon
1
make publick mention of his Death in
London; from whence he was ſent into
the Country. And they who knew him,
(as many of you did ) ſhould be feri
ouſly affected with his Death, and wife-
ly improve it. We ſhould be very un-
juſt to his Memory, and to his Extraor-
dinary Character, if no Notice ſhould
be taken of it, becauſe the Loſs is Pub.
lick, when ſuch are removed. In' the
ſhort Account I ſhall give of him, I
ſhall not ſpeak a Word but what I
know to be true my ſelf, or have it
from ſome of his Fellow Students and
Companions, who for ſeveral years were
Educated together; and intim bly Ac-
quainted with him
He was always in his Youth thought
to promiſe ſomething Extraordinary, ha-
ving a Rich Fancy , and a Solid Judg-
ment, with an Inquiſitive , Searching,
Soaring Genius : He would not take
Things on truſt,but endeavour'd to know
the Grounds and Reaſons of Things.
He had a Rational Head, and a Spright-
Iy Lively Thought, with a calm Tem-
per, which made him conſiderable for
Prudence beyond his Years. As his Re-
ligious Parents devoted and deſigned him
all along for the Miniſtry, and deny'd
them
.
On the Death of Mr. S. Byfield. 285
themſelves to qualifie, and fit him, by a
Liberal Education for it; ſo from the
firſt, he heartily inclined unto it, and
carefully improv'd all Advantages for
Learning, both at Home and abroad. He
was not contented with an Ordinary and
Common Pitch of Knowledge, but was
Curious and Inquiſitive beyond moſt, to
ſearch out Truth; having an Inclination.
and Aptneſs to beat Things out himſelf,
where his Helps faild him. As to Learn-
ing, I am aſſurd from very capable
Judges, who knew himn more intimately
then I did, that he was an Accurate Lin-
guiſt, a good Mathematician, a confi-
derable Hiſtorian, and no mean Philoſo-
pher. And if any thing hinderd him
from being a great Orator, (for he knew
what to ſay, and in the beſt Words,) it
was only his Diffidence and Diſtruſt of
himſelf, his extraordinary Modeſty and
Baſhfulneſs.
Few young Students in this Age have
apply'd themſelves to the Study of Di-
vinity, with a better Stock of Polite
Learning, or with a more generous and
free Spirit, not to imbibe the Principles
of any Man whatſoever, any further
than the Grounds they went upon, and
the Reaſon of their Opinion, thould in-
duce him to be of their Mind.
: He
286
A Funeral Sermon
He made the Sacred Scriptures his
Standard, and converſt diligently with
them in their Originals ; endeavoured
to reduce all he knew and learnit into
Praĉtice. He had this Chara&ter of a :
Great and Improved Mind ; that he ha-
ted Pedantry in Learning; and Bigotry,
or a party Spirit in Religion. He was
more deſirous to be really Learned and
Good, then to appear, and be thought
fo. He liked not Affectation as to ei-
ther, in. Others; and ſhun'd it in Him-
ſelf. He was not Cenforious of other
Men, but Candid in his Sentiments and
Opinions of them : Free with the Mean-
elf, and Charitable to all from whom
he differ'd; and a great Enemy to Feuds
and Diviſions, and had a peculiar Talent
in Reconciling them. His Principles were
truly Chriſtian and Catholick.If he were
askt what was his Religion ; he would
ſay, and could make no other Anſwer,
but that he was a Chriſtian, and a Pro-
teſtant. And if any, even of his beſt
Friends, diſcovered any undue Warmth
againſt other Proteſtants, upon our un-
happy Controverſies, he would often ſay,
We can never expert to allay Heat with
Heat : And God knows, we have fad
Inſtances in this City of the Truth of
this
He
On the Death of Mr. S. Byfield. 287
He had occafion to make uſe of this
Calın Teinper to the Glory of God, and
the Honour of Religion in the Place
where the Providence of God call'd him,
in the Town where he livid and dy'd;
which makes his Death fo much lamen
ted there ; as appears by ſeveral Letters
I have ſeen upon this Occaſion, which
ſignifie a very deep ſence of his Extra-
ordinary Worth; and their anſwerable
Loſs in his Removal : And this by all
Sorts of People, of one Perſwafion and
Denomination, and another. For as he
eſteen'd, and honour'd, and familiarly
convers'd with Learned and Sober Men
of the Church of England, fo, many of
them eſteemid, reſpected, and valu'd him.
He was not a Nonconformiſt
, or Diſſent-
ing Miniſter, but upon a deliberate and
impartial weighing of Matters on both
fides; by Principle and fixed Judgment :
not, be ſure, for any Secular Advantage,
but out of Choice and Conſcience : for
he had conſiderable Offers made him, if
he would have falln in with the Nati-
onal Eſtabliſhment, by Some in whoſe
Power it was to have preferr'd' him, dou-
ble to what he ever got, or was like to
get by Nonconformity.
As for his Diligence, Seriouſneſs, Ac-
ceptance and Succeſs in his Miniſtry at
Plymouth,
288
A Funeral Sermon
Plymouth, I might ſay much: And need
but Tranſcribe the Letters written during
his Sickneſs, and ſince his Death, upon
thåt Occaſion, from ſuch as enjoyd the
Benefit of his Labours there.... Which
was confirm'd by the decent Reſpects and
Honour, they expreſt for him in his Fune-
ral.
His own Apprehenſions of Death, un-
der his Languiſhing and Weakneſs, he
fignified in Letters to his particular
Friends, with a truly Chriſtian Spirit :
And with ſo much Tenderneſs and Affe-
ệtion to his Parents, as juſtly raiſeth his
Charaéter as 'a Son, defiring they might
not know, (eſpecially his Mother,) the
worſt of his Cafe, and the Danger he
was in. The Kind, Dutiful, and Re-
ſpectful. Expreſfions to that purpoſe ,
which I have ſeen in Letters, were very
Affe&țing.
Let his Parents Rejoyce and Bleſs God
thut they had ſuch a Son, and that
they
Devoted him to the Service of the. Tem-
ple, and Educated him for it, and that
they liv'd to ſee him begin to be Ulſeful.
For if he did not live to ſhine long, that
was no part of their Duty, but belongs to
God to determine. They inay be as much
accepted, as to their part, as if their Soni
had liv'd to Fourfcore. They may, and
ought
:
.
On the Death of Mr. S. Byfield..389
ز
ought to be ſatisfied in the Diſcharge of
their Duty to God; having endeavourd
with Succeſs to prepare and fit him for
Publick Service : How long he ſhould
be imployd, was not in their power to
chuſe; nor ought they to oppoſe their
Will (and I hope they don't) to his Wiſe
and Soveraign Pleaſure, who giveth no
Account of his Matters. Ler them think
with Thankfulneſs and Joy where he
now is, being entred, we hope, into the
Joy of his Lord. He shall not come to
you, but you ſhall go to him. God hath
Honour'd you to be the Parents of ſuch
a Son; and to have done a great deal
with ſerious Faithfulneſs, to bring him
up to Honour God. He doth and will
accept you, (I doubt not) and Reward
and Bleſs you for it. If you do not diſ-
pleaſe him by Immoderate. Mourning,
fince God hath declar'd his Pleaſure.
Now, if theſe things be true of him,
which I have briefly mention'd, ſhall I
need to tell you, that you ought to La-
ment his Death as a Publick Loſs, not
only to his Relations and Acquaintance,
(whereof there are very many now pre-
lent) but we ſhould all of us, lay to
heart the Death of ſuch Young Men,
qualified and fitted for Publick Work
Their Preparations for long Uſefulneſs,
.
1
V
and
292
A Funeral Sermon
and ſeveral Years Study in order to it,
are hereby loſt to the Church , tho' not
to themſelves. Alas! if young Children
are taken away, many fond Parents can
hardly bear it; tho', they know not what
a Grjéf they may hereafter be, nor how
they will prove. But the Death of ſuch
a one, is unſpeakably a greater Lofs to
Parents, to Relations, to the whole King
dom, and to the Church of Chriſt.
If Elder Miniſters are taken away,
who have had the Honour to be uſeful
to the ordinary Life of Man, and have
fery'd their Generation acccording to the
Will of God; both Nature and Grace
will teach us, in ſuch Caſes, to ſubmit.
Tho', it muſt be confeft, that one Year
of the Life of an Aged Experienced Mi-
niſter, may be of more Ure, then ſeveral
Years while Younger, and leſs Experi-
erced. Do but conſider the need we
have, in City and Country, of Serious,
Faithful, Learned, Upright Miniſters
of healing Calín Spirits , and how much
Miſchief is done by thoſe of a contrary
Character ; the Reinoval of any ſuch as
theſe is ſo much the more to be lamen-
ted. And ler none over-look the Loſs,
by ſaying, God hath decreed it ; He hath
determin'd he ſhould Live no longer:
That is doubtleſs true, but it doth not
lefleu
.
3
J
On the Death of Mr. S. Byfield. 29.1
leffen our Lofs, nor will it make our La-
mentation unreaſonable or unjuft. For
God's Decrees reach to all his Judgments;
as well as other Events ; but our Sins are
the Cauſe of them, and we ought to lay
it to Heart. The more Divided, and De-
filed the preſent State of Things in the
Church and Nation, is thought to be,
the greater is ſuch a Lofs: when for
want of ſuch Learning and Piety, Can-
dour and Charity, and good Temper, as
he was valued for, our Breaches are wi.
dened and kept open, that might other-
wiſe be heal'd. This makes his Loſs the
greater to all that knew him, and to the
Publick..
But let me not forget my ſelf in
ſpeaking of his being Loſt; 'tis only to
us; for as to himſelf, he is not loft ; nor
are his Preparatory Studies and Educa-
tion loft : for by theſe, his Mind was
improv’d, his Soul enlarg’d; and by
knowing moře Truth, he was enabled to
know God better, and love him more ;
and ſo to be more fitted for Heaven, than
he would have been by another Educati-
on and Imployment. No, He is not lojt;
he is ſafer and better; and better pleas’d,
I doubt not, in the Upper, Peaceable,
Holy World, than he could have been by
living longer in this divided World,
Church,
ز
V 2
792
A Funeral Sermon, &c.
Church, and Natiop.. And conſidering
how Things are, and how little better
they are like to be, as to any preſent
Proſpe&t; for a Prepared Soul to leave
this World, whether a Miniſter or Pri-
vate Chriſtian, whether Young or Elder,
if he get ſafe to Heaven, we muſt ſay as
to the very Seaſon of his Departure, that
this is a good Time to Dye in. But while
we Live, let's Remember this Text; and
do all the Good we can, as we have Op-
portunity, and do it with all our Might;
becauſe the Night cometh when no Work
can be done : And there is no Work, nor
Device, nor Operation in the Grave, whi.
ther we are going.
I N I S.
UNIVERSITY OF MICHIGAN
SI QUSERIS FENINSULAN ALINANT
CIRCUPISPIC
UNIVERSITY OF MICHIGAN
3 9015 06432 1972
LBRARY
OF THE
1837
BS
ՀԱՍԱԼԱ
SCIENTIA
ARTES
VERITAS
LURICIUS
EIURI
TIEBOR
LUM.WIN
NU
THE
DUFFIEİN
JIBRARY:
TINHEIROHI
im Intl
A 551978
NU!
Ulvin
TIE GIFT OF
1
TUE TLP13 PRESI
.
TERI.IN
Son SOOLITIO
DUPL
Gatimtit VI
LANTASY
imationen